THE HISTORY OF THE QUARRELS OF POPE PAUL. V WITH The State of VENICE. IN SEVEN BOOKS. Faithfully translated out of the Italian, and compared with the French Copy.  
LONDON, Printed by John Bill, Printer to the Kings most Excellent Majesty. M. DC. XXVI.   

TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE SIR THOMAS COVENTREY KNIGHT, L. KEEPER OF THE Great Seal of England, One of his Majesty's most Honourable Privy Counsel.  
My most Honoured Lord,  
THe Author of this Excellent History was the same wise and worthy Friar, who of late with so great judgement and fidelity hath revealed unto the World that piece of the Mystery of Iniquity, those Arcana Imperij Pontificij, in the History of the Trent Council, which shall be a lasting Monument of his memory, and Fame to all Posterity. His own Countrymen knew well how to value and reward his Virtues, judging him a Person capable to assist in their Highest Counsels of State: But at Rome his goodness easily merited the extreme hatred of the Courtiers (though he lived and died in the outward Communion of that Church,) so fare, that they sentenced and martyred him in his Picture (being defeated in their real attempt upon his Person) as a Mezzo Lutherano, an Heretic, such as are, in their account, all those that cannot believe that thirteenth Article of the Roman Creed, Subesse Romano Pontifici etc. est de necessitate salutis. In these Annals Your Lordship may see the natural Power of all Sovereign Princes and Lawgivers', first rudely assaulted by Him who will needs be Perpetual Dictator at Rome, and give Laws at his pleasure to all the World; then generously asserted and vindicated by that most Prudent and Illustrious Commonwealth, which though one of the most aged in Europe, hath still maintained itself fresh and flourishing, amidst all the Confusions and Alterations of Italy; an indubitable argument that it is a Body well complexioned, and foundded upon solid Rules of good Policy. The Translator presumes to put this Piece into Your Honourable Hands, not as prising so highly his own performance (which is but weak like Himself, than whom none is more conscious of infirmities:) but encouraged hereto both by Your Benignity, and by the Dignity of the Work itself, from which he knows Your Lordship's Wisdom will draw many serious and important Considerations. Also his private Interests bind him publicly and upon all occasions to profess his very very deep obligation to Your Honour, such as He can never satisfy. He could speak largely in Your Praise, and the common Voice of the People would acquit him from suspicion of flattery (which naturally He abhors,) the Kingdom generally being much comforted to observe the great judgement of our most Gracious Sovereign, and his love to the Public in his choice of so Able and worthy an Officer: But he forbears, lest He should offer violence to Your Modesty, and refers Your Goodness to God, and Your own good Conscience to be more really recompensed. Finally, He every day hearty blesses God to see this Church so happy in so great a Friend, and an Example of Religion, and this State in so great a Patron and Pattern of Equity. The same God of Grace continue long Your Lordship an Instrument of his Glory, and multiply all his Mercies upon Your own Person, Your most Religious Lady, and Your Hopeful Children. This is the Prayer of  
Your Lordships sincerely and thankfully devoted C. P.   

TO THE READER.  
THe Ambition of Princes hath many goodly shrouds and disguisements; it usually borrows the false beauty of apparences to blear vulgar eyes, and to elude or pacify Opinions: But among the rest it hath none either more potent to this effect, or more malicious than when it gilds itself with the colour of Religion, and assumes the coverture of Piety. For this is to write God himself the Author of all their usurpations, and to cast upon that Infinite justice the patronage, the shame and dishonour of all their public Robberies, Oppressions, and Violences. The Pagan Tyrants of old, though they were not more just, yet they were more modest: They had a more venerable conceit of their Gods (such as they were) then to entitle them to their own unjust actions And therefore when by plain force or fraud, they took from lawful Princes their Crowns and Kingdoms, they professed ingenuously herein to neglect Piety and justice, hence that Maxim of theirs— regnandi causâ violandum est ius, In caeteris rebus pietatem colas. But among us Christians (to the great blemish of our most holy Faith, and the scandal of Infidels,) we have Two great Catholics, the one a King, the other a Bishop, who under the fair pretence of Piety have already invaded a great part of the World, and in their hopes devoured it all. The former under shadow of Converting the West-Indies hath depopulated them, baptised those poor Paynims in their own blood, and to make them Christians, hath made them no men. And no doubt it was merely respects of Conscience and pure zeal for the Church against Heresy, that moved him to seize upon Navarre, Sicily, etc. to imbroile all France with that (damned) Holy League, and now lately to deprive the Grisons of the Valtoline, and that most Noble Prince Palatine of his ancient Inheritance. For it seems it is a part of their Gospel in Spain, that the Catholic Faith cannot subsist without the Catholic Monarchy. And it seems they are alive again, whom that noble Britain of old in Tacitus called— raptores Orbis— quos non Oriens non Occidens satiaucrit— auferre, trucidare, falsis nominibus Imperium, atque ubi solitudinem faciunt pacem appellant. I am sure whosoever looks upon the present miserable Face of Europe, every where mourning and labouring under his Arms or Artifices, will confess that if he advance his Conquests a little further (though every good man will abhor the Omen, and humbly pray the Lord God to avert it,) he will quickly lead all Europe in triumph, make the Pope himself become his Chaplain, turn all Kingdoms into his Provinces, & Plant them with Colonies of Moors or Indians, all Princes to be petty Officers of his House, and send the mean people to dig in his Mines, or to fish Him some Pearls in America. The worst is, he prevails not so much by his own Virtue, as by our sinful security, who are become 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, fallen from the innocence, wisdom, and courage of our Ancestors: if betimes we look not to it, our Posterity will have occasion to curse us for betraying their Liberty. The Lord of Hosts go out with the Armies of our most religious and worthy Sovereign, and send him Counsel and Strength and good Success in these his just and necessary Wars, so as all that hate Him may flee before Him.  
For the Other who qualifies himself the Catholic Bishop, it's a pity to read how he enchanted the World in former times with the formidable names of S. Peter's Keys and his Swords, of the Roman Succession and Apostolic See; his infallible judgement and unlimited jurisdiction. How by degrees he plucked up all ancient Pales and Boundaries, extended his Diocese all over the Earth, and at length enclosed all Christendom within the walls of Rome. His first attempt to this purpose was to depress his Concurrent of Constantinople in spite of so many Canons of ancient General Counsels, so jealous of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ecclesiastical limits, and so often assigning to those Two Prime patriarchs, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, equal Honour and Authority;) which he easily compassed by favouring the Treasons and Parricides of that usurper Phocas, receiving from Him in recompense the Title (so much detested by Gregory 1.) of Ecumenical Bishop. After this he contended with all Catholic Bishops in that quarrel about Images, and against them all gained his Process in that ridiculous Pack the second Synod of Nice. At last, being encouraged with this great success, his Arrogance still prompting Him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he fell to contest with Emperors themselves, in appearance for Ecclesiastical Inuestitures, in truth for Sovereignty: Confounding all Europe with horrible ruins, tumults, and bloodshed, firing all Countries with his Excommunications & Interdicts, which were indeed but Igues fatui, never penetrating (contrary to the lightning of Heaven) but where they found no resistance, and receiving all their heat and vigour from the cold patience and weakness of the Times, and assuming to himself a  power to dethrone Kings at his pleasure, and to toss their Crowns like so many Tennis-Balles: Till, in conclusion, he was saluted Dominus Deus noster Papa, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, no more a Mortal, and had seized himself as in fee of all Churches and Kingdoms, all Bishops being now his Curates, and all Kings (in his account) his Vassals and Homagers. With such lewd impostures and holy trum peries he cheated our innocent Forefathers, having first blindfolded them by withdrawing the divine light of Scriptures, and by planting a fatal ignorance of all good Letters, which (together with the superstition which followed) so amused and enfeebled all Spirits, that they were rendered capable of any (absurdest) impressions. But it exceeds all wonder that he should yet still continue to put his juggling tricks upon this Age of Light and Learning, wherein he hath been so often convicted and stigmatised for a Coozener: Unless haply his janissaries the jesuites make Him believe that they have subdued all People's under his Blind Obedience, and taught them (like unclean Beasts or like Themselves) to swallow his morsels without chewing, to receive his Commandments without disputing. If He nourish any such impudent hopes, the stout Venetians (as appears in this History) will help to disabuse Him, and lend Him spectacles (if He be not stark blind) to see his Error. Besides, those Excellent Wits of that Republic (all collected in the Latin by Goldastus) which upon this occasion canvased the Controversies, have so learnedly nullified these Papal pretensions and Censures, that hereafter his wisest course will be to play these parts upon the stages of japan or Mexico among his new silly Converts, not in Europe where an Ass is easily known from a Lion, and his Rodomantades in this kind will find as much credit as Lucian's true Histories. In one word, We are told in this History (pag. 117.) by an Oracle, our late blessed Sovereign of Immortal Memory, (and it is a truth as clear as if it were Solis radio scriptum, in the Proverb of Tertullian, written with a Sunbeam,) that the only pride of this Usurper hath bred and fomented all Contentions in point of Religion, miserably difjointed the Catholic Church into so many fragments and pieces, and still keeps fresh the bleeding wounds and ruptures of Christendom; Whilst he is obstinate in despite of God and Men to erect his absolute Monarchy, and to that end urges every Canon of the Trent Council more rigorously than any part of Canonical Scripture, and all those new Articles of Pope Pius the fourth his Creed more than the old ones of the Apostles: Whilst be disdains to acknowledge his Humanity by exempting Himself from Error, obtrudes upon the World every fantafie of his Court for a Catholic verity, and presumes (as if he had the keeping of the Book of Life) to raze out of the Communion of Saints all that are not of his Schismatical Congregation, as if Fides Catholica were now nothing but Fides Vrbica, or Vrbana, and as if they had no part in Christ jesus, who are not in the part of Pope Vrban, just the old jargon of Donatus, one of the Patriarches of Popery.)  
Now for these broils at Venice, it had been a Miracle (far exceeding all that ever were wrought by Father Xavier, or any of his Comperes in the East or West Indies,) if the jesuites had not been tampering with their bellowes in this fire. Although in the event, (by the just providence of God) all the smoke was blown into their own Eyes, and their own Nests by this fire consumed. For this wise Republic observing the seditious humour of these wicked Spirits merely incompatible with the Peace of any State) thought best to conjure them out of their Dominions, and accordingly by an irrevocable Decree (which will not be so easily demolished as that Pyramid erected once at Paris to their infamy) banished them for ever: Grounding their judgement upon this evidence (pag. 138.) that the jesuites have been the sole Authors of all discords, disorders, and miseries in this Age throughout all Kingdoms of the World. And certainly few parts of the Habitable Earth have escaped their bloody and violent Practices; neither is it possible in Europe to name that Country (save only Spain and the House of Austria, their great Patrons) wherein those restless Furies have not been kindling Combustions, and plotting the division (and consequently the desolation) of the State. Without question, when they go to their own place, the Devil is wise enough to pin up these Broüillons in some close dungeon by themselves, for otherwise they would disturb Hell itself, and Satan should have no peace in his own Kingdom, which (as our Saviour tells us) if it be divided cannot stand. Nor do they only act but teach Sedition; give rules of disloyalty, perjury, and parricide; make their Disciples believe that Rebellion is a virtue, and the murdering of a Prince a merit; that a Clerk cannot be a Traitor, because he is no Subject; and that a King ought not to reign or live if he serve not the Pope, who hath (directly or indirectly, it matters not) all Power in Heaven and Earth. These are the Maxims of their Cabal; above 30. jesuites of late have been openly challenged by the University of Paris (in the name of all the others of France) to have published these execrable Doctrines, tending to the ruin of Mankind. And lest they should want Actors for any of their Tragedies in time of need, they have their Chambers of Meditation, which are clearly so many Seminaries of King-killers and Assassins: wherein their weak or wild Novices are first frighted out of their Wits, and so animated and prepared for any (the most desperate) enterprises. Never was Sect so justly and universally hated and feared: All Nations detest and suspect Them, yet still they prosper. So strangely, that whosoever seriously eyes their Power and Practices, will see they do but equivocate with their own Masters, the Pope and Spain: pretending to be their Factors and Instruments, but indeed having their right eye upon Themselves. So that if the World do not quickly resolve to prevent Them by an utter abolishing of this pestilent Vermin, the next Age will see the jesuites plant both the Catholic Crowns upon the Head of their General. In the mean while we sleep, and which is worse, we sin; Never more need we had to be at peace with God, and well united among ourselves, being threatened with so many dangers and Enemies abroad. What then can we judge of so many new Doctrines in the Church, so many old sins in the State, but that they are certain symptoms (and indeed Causes) of our approaching ruin, which in all humane judgement cannot be avoided, unless the Lord as he is wont) work some Miracle in our preservation. He hath long wooed us with innumerable unparallelled mercies, and of late scourged us with a furious Mortality: but our dull & dead hearts are still stupid and insensible, we do not turn to him that smiteth us, we do not meet our God by Repentance, we return nothing but insolence and ingratitude. We despise his Mercy, and defy his justice; we scoff at Holiness in stead of honouring and imitating it, we laugh at sin, in stead of lamenting it, and those are called Manners with us, which our honest Forefathers would have counted Vices. Our Atheism, Sacrilege, Luxury, Excess, Pride, Unthankfulness, open Profaneness, etc. cry down vengeance upon our heads, and will doubtless make us the example of God's indignation to all the World, (as we have been formerly of his love,) the pity of our Friends, the hissing and reproach of our Enemies round about us. Tunc votorum praecipuus locus, quum spei nullus. All you that love and fear God, and that tremble under the expectation of his wrath, give him no rest, stand up in the breach, and quasi manu factâ Deum ambientes, assault him with your prayers, helps to quench this fire of his anger with your tears of sorrow. Give not over weeping, repenting, and praying, till you have received a gracious answer, till the sins of our Nation be pardoned, his imminent judgements averted, his ancient favours recovered; till he have rebuked Satan, and trodden him under our feet, till he have frustrated the bloody hopes and desires of the Enemies of his Truth, till he build up the breaches, raise the ruins, bind up the wounds of his Zion: Saying with Daniel, O Lord God which art great and fearful, which keepest covenant and mercy towards them that love thee and keep thy Commandments: We have sinned, and committed iniquity, and have done wickedly, we have rebelled and have departed from thy Precepts, and from thy Commandments. For we would not obey thy Servants, thy Ministers which spoke in thy Name, to our Kings, to our Princes, to our Fathers, and to all the People of the Land. O Lord righteousness belongeth unto thee, and to us open shame and confusion of face, as appeareth this day. Yet compassion and forgiveness is with the Lord, albeit we have rebelled against him. Now therefore, O Lord, hear the prayers of thy servants and their supplications, and cause thy Face to shine upon thy Sanctuary, that lieth waste for thy Names sake. O Lord hear, O Lord forgive, O Lord consider and do it, defer not for thine own sake, O my God, for thy Name is called upon thy City, and upon thy People.   

Errata.  
PAge 8. line 1. for was sent, read was near sent. p. 16. l. 19 for degree, r. decree. p. 23. l. 1. for Neralse, r. Neruese. ibid. l. 10. for Priory, r. Prior. p. 37. l. 9 for of Fen, r. of the Pregadi. p. 115. l. 14. for Prinli, r. Priuli. p. 119. l. 3. for could, r. would. p. 164. l. 4. for obedience unto, r. obedience due unto. p. 193. l. 16. for Damila, r. Damiata. p. 206. l 5. for Papatins, r. Papalins. p. 207. l. 26. for Courts, r. Commands. p. 210 l 21. for there Sosa, r. Friar Sosa. p. 211. l. 2. for as be was desired, r. as he desired. p. 229. l. 11. for it is, r. it was. p. 245. l. 16. for that not having, r. that having. ib. l 19 for repaied, r. repaired. p. 334. l. 16. for his horse, r. his House. In Epist. to the Reader, conclusions, r. combustions. amazed, r. amused.   
THE HISTORY OF THE QUARRELS OF POPE PAUL 5. With The State of Venice.  

First Book.  
POpe PAUL the fift, was addicted from his youth and nourished in those studies, which have no other end but to acquire unto the Pope the Spiritual and Temporal Monarchy of all the world: and to advance the order of the Clergy so fare, as not only to exempt them from all power and jurisdiction of Princes, but further to exalt them about Kings themselves, and to submit unto them Secular men in all kinds of services and commodities. Being come to perfect age, he had yet better means to manage those arms by which this doctrine is maintained, For having exercised the office of Auditor of the Chamber, a charge altogether agreeable to his nature and inclination, in as much as the power attributed to that Magistrate, is, to be Sententiarum & censurarum intus & extrà latarum universalis executor; He employed himself in this charge more exactly than any of his Predecessors, so that more Monitories and Citations were thundered out by him, during the five years of his office, than had been in any fifty years before.  
In that while, he conceived a vehement desire of vengeance against those who seemed to him to bring some impeachment to the liberty or (to speak more properly) licentiousness of persons Ecclesiastical, and to the free and arbitrary exercise of Excommunication. But because the desire of revenge is extinguished, or at least repressed, when it is directed against Persons so potent and eminent, that there is no hope to effect it: his courage and resolutions were bend not so much against Kings and Monarches, as against Republics or popular commonwealths, because that considering the Governors thereof in their private persons (in which respect they are without power,) he might hope to attain his end, howsoever they were joined in one body, and assisted by authority, which accompanieth public forces. But above all, he had a particular design of revenge against the State of Venice, as well because it alone sustaineth the dignity, and hath the true marks of a Prince, independent, as because the Ecclesiastiques have no dealing in that Estate, and yet further, it alone (among all Princes) doth not give pensions to any of the Court of Rome: which being by them interpreted a contempt, is the cause that they carry all an especial hatred, and nourish in themselves an evil will against that State. Hereupon being advanced unto the Papacy, he proposed no other thing for his end, but to enlarge the Ecclesiastical authority, or (as he termed it) to restore it unto that condition from which it was fallen by the negligence of this Predecessors, and particularly of Clement 8. Wherefore his first purpose was to establish a Congregation at Rome, whose only charge and study should be to consider o●… whereby this authority might 〈…〉 and augmented; or at least by cramining all writings upon these matters to raise new difficulties, and to prepare occasions for his Successors to give perfection unto that which he could not finish, and in the mean while to mortify the presumption (as he called it) of Secular Estates. Besides, he imagined that to bring this his design to perfection, it was necessary to send into all Kingdoms and Courts of Cat●… Princes such Nuntios as were enclin●… the like thoughts. That which strait ways he began to execute, by changing the 〈◊〉 formerly employed; and particularly 〈◊〉 to Venice Horatio Matthei, Bishop of Gi●… a man so passionate in this cause, that he blushed not to say unto the Duke in full assembly that Alines and other works of piety, the frequenting of Sacraments, and all other good and Christion actions, ad nihilum valent ultra, were nothing available, if men did not favour the Ecclesiastical liberty: these were his words. And in many familiar discourses which he had with diverse persons, he was wont to say, that he had heard the piety of the City of Venice often 〈◊〉 amply commended, by himself could perceive but little; considering that Christian perfection doth not consist in alms deeds and devotions, but in exalting the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, which is the true cement of that perfection. And many times he would intimate that he had been sent by the Pope in that charge of his Nuntio, for to receive martyrdom (if it were needful) in defence of the autho●●tie of the See Apostolic. But the vanity of this man, so desirous of Martyrdom, was not without some mixture of ambition, and desire of command. For if any one did reply against him with reason, or contradict his discourses upon this subject, his ordinary answer was (as if it had been a form of speech or a lesson given him) here I am Pope, and I will be obeyed. But the Pope did not erect this Congregation according to his first design, being advertised that by this means he should too manifestly discover his intentions, which might bring jealousy to all Princes, and cause them to project some remedies, and so it might produce effects quite contrary to his meaning; as it fell out with Clement 8. who by founding a Congregation upon the affairs of England, excited the spirit of that King to observe more narrowly the carriage of the Catholics of his Kingdom: which was the cause that their enterprises were afterward much more thwarted. And again, the Pope would not put in execution (during the first Months of his Papacy) any one of those particulars which were already designed, because being first weakened by the vehemence of his hopes and joys, he ●as afterward assailed with a grievous melancholy, accompanied with a strong apprehension of death, which he feared would seize upon him within a few days. This fear was more increased by a rumour dispersed thorough Rome, that the Image of our Lady de Subiacco had sweated; which usually happens (as the vulgar beleeue) for to advertise the Popes that their death is at hand. And further, a Flemish ginger had foretold that in March Pope Clement 8. was to die, and that after him should be elected one Leo, and then one Paul, who should live but a short time. Besides, this Pope by nature was timorous, and much inclined to give credit unto Divinations, which he entertained upon all occurrences and accidents. This perturbation of spirit held him five Months in such extremity, that all things affrighted him; in so much that he dismissed his Cook and his Carver, who had long time served him; and if any persons of base and mean condition and unknown, did present him with any memorial or petition as he passed the streets, very often he let them fall to the ground, fearing lest they might be empoisoned. Being thus vexed with suspicions, his design touching the enlargement of Ecclesiastical Liberty was neglected.  
But in the Month of September after his promotion to the Papacy, his friends and kinsmen found a remedy for this fear; having made a great assembly of all the Astrologers and other Fortune-tellers of Rome, in the house of the Lord john Francis, brother to his Holiness, who concluded by their rules that the time of some perils threatened by the influences was past, and that therefore he might now live many years. His fear being thus removed, he resumed again his first and ordinary thoughts of augmenting the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction.  
He began to move the most Christian King that the Council of Trent might be received in his Kingdom. In Spain he procured that the jesuites might be exempted from paying any Tithes. At Naples he wrought in such sort that john Francis de Ponte Marquis of Morcone, called the Regent de Ponte, was sent to Rome, as punishable in the Inquisition, for having condemned to the Galleys a Bookeseller, for a matter which the Inquisitor pretended to belong to his cognisance. He took from the Religious of Malta the collation of certain Commanderies, conferring them upon the Cardinal Borghese. He raised many difficulties to the Duke of Parma, as well for the imposts which he had put upon his Subjects of Parma in the absence of the Bishop, as for the fact of Count Albert Scotto, and also for other things which the Pope pretended to have been enterprised against the Bull, in caena Domini. Moreover, he had some differences with the Duke of Savoy, not only because his Officers took knowledge, and gave judgement in the temporalty of Benefices, but also because Laiques assist at the Office of the Inquifition; but especially by reason of an Abbey which the Duke had conferred on the Cardinal Pio. All things being put in deliberation, the Duke changing the person named to the Abbey, placed therein a Nephew of his Holiness, some what to appease him.  
But none of these attempts succeeding to his mind, in the beginning of October, two occasions were offered, not only of themselves very proper for the end which the Pope pretended, but very commodious, as being so many degrees and means to open him a passage to greater matters. The one was, that the Republic of Luca considering that many of their Citizens having changed their Religion, had retired themselves into Protestant countries; in this regard they had published an Edict, by which all their subjects were forbidden to have any commerce, or to treat in any fashion whatsoever with such persons: an Edict which doubtless had been highly commended by some former Popes. But this man, after it had been represented unto him, approved the law in itself; but said nevertheless that the Republic of Luca had no authority to make any such ordinance which touched Religion (howsoever it were in itself good and holy,) for as much as Laiques have not any power to decree in matter of Religion, although the Law be in favour thereof. And therefore he absolutely commanded that the Edict should be razed out of their Records, having an intention to make another (the same in substance) but to publish it by his Pontifical authority. The other was, that the Republic of Genoa being advertised that the Governors of certain Lay Fraternities, instituted by devotion, had not dispensed the Revenue with requisite fidelity, resolved to examine and renew their accounts; and to this effect commanded that the Books should be brought unto the Duke. And in the same City there happened a thing of much greater importance, occasioned by a new institution of an Oratory of Secular persons, in the House of the jesuites, for Christian exercises; wherein they of that Congregation conspired not to favour any but of their own Society in the distribution of Magistracies. Whereof the State having notice, by public authority they took order to prohibit all such Assemblies. These Decrees (which indeed commended the piety of that Republic, as desirous to provide against the evil husbanding of temporal goods given to pious uses, and to prevent all unlawful conventicles and assemblies, which under pretext of Religion tend to the ruin of Commmon-wealths,) were not expounded in the true sense, nor well accepted by the Pope; but contrarily he was much offended, and gave the Republic to understand, that these Ordinances were against the Liberty Ecclesiastical, and therefore expressly he enjoined them to revoke their Edicts, otherwise he threatened to thunder out his Censures. He made great instance to the State of Venice, that they would secure the Emperor with money for the war of Hungary against the Turk, offering himself (in case the Senate should make difficulty, for fear of provoking against themselves so puissant an Enemy) to receive it secretly, and pass it underhand, that it should not be perceived. In which treaty he and his Nuntio used a form of discourse, not like as when one Prince represents unto another their common interests, but like one which demandeth some extraordinary contributions from his subjects. And therefore after some modest words of answer, at last for a final resolution the Senate said, that, for the conservation of their Estates they were forced to make great expenses, and to provide for many diffidences, which hindered that they could not apply themselves to any new enterprises; that it was necessary first of all to settle a perfect intelligence among Christian Princes, to the end that having quitted all suspicions, they might (being well united) intend the oppression of that common Enemy; that whensoever any overture unto a good Union should be offered, the State would not be the last that should take arms against the enemies of Christianity. This answer seemed strange unto the Pope, as persuading himself (conformably to the doctrine of the modern Canonists) that he might command any Prince to do whatsoever he thinks expedient for the common good of Christendom: neverchelesse, he judged not meet to ground his Quarrel upon this, but upon some other occasion, which (in pretence at least) might be more spiritual and trench more nearly upon the See Apostolic. Wherefore, first only in general terms he treated that the Ecclesiastical liberty might not be in any fashion violated, but rather that jurisdiction restored entire: this was the talk of his Nuntio in Venice, and of himself at Rome to the Ambassador of the Signiory. After, coming to particulars, he mentioned some affairs concerning Navigation, and the imposition upon oils, and touching an exchange on the coast of Romagna for the Marquisate of Ancona; assaying by all means to make the State receive his commandments. Further, he proposed the revocation of an Ordinance made by the Senate the eleventh of December MDCIIII. forbidding the Subjects of the Signiory to set forth any Vessels by sea, or to make any assurances or companies for the traffic of any merchandise whatsoever (to be exported out of the State of Venice into foreign countries,) unless first it passed by Venice; alleging that this would hinder the great importations and abundance in the Estate of the Church, and by consequent was against the Ecclesiastical Liberty. But being answered, that every Prince commands his subjects that which may serve for the commodity of his own Estate, without considering, what may follow thereupon to neighbour Princes, which cannot justly be therewith offended, howsoever they may be in some sort endamaged: and that whensoever his Holiness shall command his Subjects any thing which may turn to the profit of his Government, the State would not take it in evil part, nor esteem it against their Liberty: the Pope perceived by this essay that thus he could not compass his intention, there being not any shadow of pretext, to fetch this controversy within the bounds of things Spiritual. For this reason, so soon as he could apprehend an occasion, which might more probably be thought Spiritual, leaving the rest, he settled his projects and purposes wholly upon this.  
The occasion was, that at Vicenza, one Scipio Sarraceno, Canon there of a Church (who had with great contempt defaced the Seal of the Magistrate, which was put to, for the custody of the Bishop's Court of Chancery, at the request of the Chancellor, the See being vacant,) did his utmost endeavour to seduce a Damsel his kinswoman; and prevailing not with her, after he had long molested and pursued her in public, and even in the Church, at last in a despiteful outrage, he shamefully defiled her portal and house doors with his excrements: for which cause, being assisted by some Gentlemen of her family, she came to Venice, and there put in her complaint against this Canon, who being called, readily presented himself. The Canon had a kinsman Bishop of Citta Nuova, a man very busy and enterprising, who served in Venice for a Guide and Counsellor to all the Nuntios and Ministers of the Pope, and by his counsels directed all their actions; and the Nuntios had express order to communicate with him their Commissions. By his means the Nuntio was moved in this affair, who both by his own disposition was vehemently desirous to procure for the Clergy a licentious exemption, and but a little before was come to Venice with that design. The Nuntio then and this Bishop speedily gave advice of this business unto the Pope, and to the Bishop of Vienza, who was then in Court: who thereupon treated together, and mutually excited themselves to the defence of the Canon, and of the Ecclesiastical Liberty. Both the one and the other spoke of this matter to Augustin Nani, Ambassador of the State, with the Pope, a bout the end of October. The Bishop told him, that the Pope would not endure the imprisonment of a Canon, and that he was by him encouraged to do the office of a Bishop; that therefore it were good to give satisfaction to his Holiness, by rendering the prisoner to the judge of the Church, the crime being not so grievous. But the Pope was much more peremptory; that he would not in any sort permit that ecclesiastics in any cause should be judged by Seculars, this being against the ordinance of the Council. The Ambassador advertised the State of these passages, and whilst he expected their answer, the Pope again complains unto him in another audience, how that at Venice since the decease of Pope Clement 8. they had made a Decree, forbidding Secular men to alienate their goods to ecclesiastics; saying, that howsoever that law were founded upon another more ancient, yet this latter was much more ample; that both the one and the other were void, and could not subsist, as being against the Canons, against the Council, and against the Laws Imperial; that it was scandalous, and made the condition of Ecclesiastiques worse than of infamous persons; adjoining withal, that they which made that law had incurred the Censures. The he same commanded his Nuntio to propose in full Senate. And the Ambassadors of the Republic being come to Rome to congratulate with his Holiness about the beginning of November, year 1605 he repeated unto them the same complaints, chargint them at their return to give notice thereof unto the Senate.  
In the mean while, they of Genoa, for to satisfy the Pope, had revoked the Degree touching the review of the accounts of their Fraternities; but excused themselves for the other Decree touching the Congregation, which for security of the State was necessarily to be executed. Which did so much enrage the Pope, that he caused a monitory to be imprinted against that Republic, meanacing the Cardinals of Genoa, that if the Decree concerning the Oratories were not revoked, he would forthwith publish his Excommunication.  
The Pope believed that by this example the State of Venice would be induced toyeeld (without using any reply) to his desires; strongly conceiving that they would willingly abandon their liberty to avoid their trouble, especially, if they were taken before they had time to deliberate. And therefore without expecting an answer to that which the Extraordinary Ambassadors had treated at their return, or that which the Ordinary had writ to Venice, the Pope a new expostulated with the Ambassador both touching the imprisoned Canon, and the Ordinance formerly mentioned; the matter he exaggerated, saying, that the Law had been made upon Maundie Thursday, and concluded his speech, (showing the Monitory prepared against them of Genoa,) that he would be obeyed, and that he would send to Venice a Breve Exhortatory, and after proceed yet further. The Ambassador represented to his Holiness, that the 26. of March (on which day the Law was made) could not fall within the Holy week of that year; considering that Easter day was then the tenth of April; and prayed him that, since he had required him to write of these particularities to Venice, and had given charge unto the Ambassadors Extraordinary to treat thereof by word of mouth, he would expect an answer before he determined any thing in this business. This stayed the Pope for a little time: till that about the middle of November, the Ambassador having received answer to all that which he had written by order from his Holiness (although he had no intelligence of what the Extraordinary Ambassadors had treated,) he made remonstrance unto him, following the commandment which he had from the Senate; that the just title and possession which the State hath to judge Ecclesiastical persons in causes criminal, were founded on the natural power of a Sovereign Prince, and on custom never interrupted by the space of a thousand years, and approved by the Breves of Popes themselves, yet extant in the public Archives: showing further, that the Law against the alienation of Lay goods to the Clergy, had not been made only at Venice, but was also received and established in the greater part of the cities of their Estate; and for the rest which had it not, it was their duty to follow the ordinances of the Sovereign and Capital City. He shown likewise the equity of that Law, and how necessary it was in these times for the conservation of the strength of their State, by many reasons and examples of sundry Christian Kingdoms, and even of some Cities within the State Ecclesiastical. The Pope heard this discourse with impatience, turning himself from one side to another, and testifying by the outward gestures of his face and body, how grievously he did resent it within; and then he answered, that the reasons alleged were frivolous; that for to judge of an affair it was to no purpose to ground it upon custom, which is often so much the worse as it is more ancient. And for the Breves, he said there was no other Archiue of the Breves of Popes, but that at Rome, that those which they pretended in favour of their cause were but waste papers, and that he would lay any wager they had not any authentic Breves in this matter. For the Law, he said, that having passed his youth in the Schools, and after that practised in the Offices of Vicelegat, of Auditor of the Chamber, and of Grand Vicar of the Pope, he was become well versed and of good understanding in these businesses: so that he knew certainly that this Law was of itself invalid, as was likewise the other of the year MD XXX VI: that the power over his own goods belongs to each man, so that he may freely dispose of them, neither can that freedom be restrained without tyranny: that the Senate itself esteemed it unjust, forbidding to give a copy thereof to any person; that if elsewhere were any such like Laws, they had been made by authority of Popes; that it pertained not unto the Venetians to govern the Ecclesiastical State, but to the Pope, who might appoint and ordain what himself pleased in that State; and that he would be obeyed. In all this, the Pope observed not (suffering himself to be transported by his vehement passion) that whilst he desired to defend the Ecclesiastical liberty he gave unto Secular men too great a licence to dispose of their goods at their pleasure, without any restraint or respect of Laws; & by calling that a tyranny, which was indeed a just limitation, he principally branded the Popes themselves, guilty of the same excess.  
The Pope not content with these difficulties, added yet another; understanding that the Count Brandolino Valdemarino, Abbot of Neruese, was imprisoned, he commanded that both this Abbot and the Canon should be delivered into the hands of his Nuntio. Besides, he heard of another Ordinance made in the year MDC III. whereby was prohibited the building of any new Church without the permission of the Senate; which he blamed with rude and violent terms. At last, he concluded with these words; Even the Heretic Moulin saith that sapit haeresim. He adjoined further, that the State retained 500000. crowns of Ecclesiastical Legacies; and charged that in all these particulars they should give him satisfaction. The Ambassador answered that God had not given to Popes any greater authority in the Government of their Estate, then to other Princes, who by the Law of Nature have all power which is necessary. And as it appertaineth not to the Venetians to Govern the State of the Church, no more doth it appertain to Ecclesiastiques to Govern the State of Venice. That the Law had not been kept so secret, since it was published in all their Cities, and enregistered in the Chanceries, where any one might have a Copy. Moreover, he shown clearly how false a suggestion it was that the State reserved any portion of Legacies Ecclesiastical; adding further, that if his Holiness would examine all the Laws of their Signiory, and give credit to such calumnies as might be cast upon them by their ill willers, the differences would grow infinite. Here the Pope stayed him, and said that for the 500000. crowns his answer had satisfied him, and that he would not multiply differences, but restrain them to three heads, that is, to wit, to the Ordinance touching the building of Churches; to the Law against the alienning of Lay men's goods unto ecclesiastics; and to the judgement of the causes of the Canon and the Abbot. In all these three he would be obeyed, adding that they should not think to draw out the business with delays, for if speedily they did not satisfy him, he would use such remedies as he thought convenient. That he had been placed in that Chair for to sustain the jurisdiction Ecclesiastical, in defence whereof he would esteem himself happy to spill his blood; that for his kindred he regarded not if they remained still private persons, being resolved to neglect all other respects, and to proceed in this matter to the uttermost, whatsoever should be the issue. Withal again he threatened to send a Breve exhortatory unto the State, having a design to pass on further if he were not obeyed.  
This Abbot of Neralse was accused to exercise a most unjust and cruel tyranny upon the Country near about his dwelling; taking up the goods of any man at what price himself was pleased; and to commit vile rapes and impurities with all sorts of women, and withal to practise in Sorcery and other Magical operations. That he studied the Art of tempering and composing of subtle poisons, whereby he had wrought the death of his brother, of a Prio rye of Saint Augustine's Order, and of his servant: these two latter because they were conscious of his crimes, and the first because he was his competitor in the House. And that with the same poison he had brought his own father in extreme danger of his life; that he had for a long time the carnal knowledge of his own sister, and had empoisoned her maid, fearing by her to be discovered; that he had caused an enemy of his to be killed, and after that empoisoned the murderer, lest he might accuse him. Shortly, that he was guilty of many more murders and notorious vile crimes.  
In the beginning of December, they of Genoa, by mediation of the Cardinals of that Nation (herein more moved with their particular interests, then with any respect which they owed to their Country) revoked the Decree which they had made touching the Oratory, upon the Pope's promise that for the time to come they should not therein treat of any thing but matters spiritual. Of this revocation, his Holiness quickly gave advice to the Ambassador of Venice, exhorting the Senate to deliver up the prisonners into the hands of his Nuntio, and to revoke the two Ordinances. And proposing the example of the Genuois, he said, Sequimini paenitentes. To this the Ambassador answered, that there was not the same reason of the State of Venice, seeing they had not seven Cardinals their Citizens to mediate between them and his Holiness; that the things were very different, considering that the Ordinances of the State were very necessary for the good Government of it; that they were well known to his Predecessors, who (before their election to the Papacy) had lived at Venice in quality either of Confessors, or of Inquisitors, or of Nuntios: and that after their promotion they did not question or disprove them. To these reasons the Pope replied, that if the laws of alienation, and of erecting Churches, were necessary, himself would make them, having power to do that which is not lawful for Secular Princes; that if they would have recourse to him, they might find him very ready to impart all kind of favours, being willing even to establish these Laws, when it should appear unto him that they are necessary: But that he would not endure them to judge Ecclesiastical persons, who are not subject unto Princes, and whom they cannot chastise, though they be rebellious; that the former Popes did not well understand themselves; that he desired to have regard to the safety of his soul, and would handle these holy businesses according as was meet, and as his reputation required; that till then he had done the office of a Father, but now he would come to further remedies. Therefore he purposed to send a Breve exhortatory concerning the three points aforesaid, and if he were not obeyed within a time, which he would prefix, he would proceed further; because he had power over all, and could deprive Kings, and to this end had legions of Angels for his aid and assistants. The Ambassador requested the Pope to consider that it was not meet to proceed in this matter with so much precipitation, seeing it seemed not to the purpose to confound the law touching Churches, with that of alienation, much less yet the cause of the Canon, with that of the Abbot; especially for that he knew not yet the intention of the State in these two points, as having yet received no answer; and exhorted his Holiness to weigh well the business. The Pope made answer, that himself ought therefore to reply, that he might more speedily know their resolution.  
The Senate, when they had throughly weighed the affair, and balanced on the one side the disdain and the rash proceed of the Pope, on the other side the public liberty and the necessity of their Government; the first of December returned answer unto the Nuntio, and writ to Rome to their Ambassador, that they could not render the Prisoners so lawfully detained, nor revoke the Laws so justly ordained, lest they should prejudice their natural liberty given by God unto the State, and preserved (by the help of his divine Majesty, and with the blood of their Ancestors) for so many hundred years; and to the end that their Government might not be disturbed, which had prospered under such Laws and Customs until this age, nor any confusion brought into their State, which might move withal some perilous sedition. The Senate all with one voice consented upon this resolution, whereof the Nuntio was advertised. Which was also reported at Rome, to show how well the State was united for defence of their liberty, and to discharge the Pope of his vain hope that the Senators would be divided, as the jesuites had promised him.  
The Pope having received this answer by the Letters of his Nuntio, and by the mouth of the Ambassador, did not for all this change his design, but remaining constant and resolved what to do, to wit, to expedite a Breve, he was nothing moved with any thing which the Ambassador could say of the reasons and causes which had induced the Senate to make this deliberation, of their courage and constancy to persevere therein, together with the pernicious inconveniences which might ensue, if his Holiness should use any means of violence; but he commanded that two Breves should be dispatched, the one concerning the two Laws, and the other the two Prisoners.  
At the same time there came advice to Rome of an Edict made by the Repub. of Luca, which, to prevent great troubles occasioned in that State by letters of execution sent from the Auditor of the Apostolic Chamber, ordained that thence forward no such letters should have force, unless first they were viewed by the Magistrates. Whereat the Pope chafed beyond measure, saying, that it was against the liberty Ecclesiastical, and his pleasure was, that this Edict should be revoked, although the Agent of that Signiory answered; that their State had herein followed the example of many Princes, and would further follow it in their revocation, when others should be brought unto it.  
But for the Venetian business, it fell out that on the ninth of December (an ordinary day of audience for the Ambassador of the State) the Pope treated very courteously with him; in such manner as he never had so favourable entertainment. Which made him think that his vehemence being now settled, he meant to proceed with maturity; but it happened quite contrary. For the Pope resolving to come to action, did not any more use violent words, as by the event appeared. The day following (10. of December) he prepared & sealed two Breves, addressed Marino Grinani Duci, & Reipub. Venetorum, which he sent the same day to his Nuntio, with charge that he should present them. And fearing lest if this news of the Breves sent to Venice were discovered, his Messenger might be stayed or hindered, he dispatched another by the way of Ferrara, with Copies of the two Breves unto the same Nuntio; but neither the one, nor the other Currier found any , for the Nuntio had the Expeditions in good time. After the sending of these Breves the Pope called a Consistory the twelfth of the said Month, wherein he declared how the State of Venice had violated the Ecclesiastical Liberty, by publishing two Laws, and detaining in hold two persons of the Church, dilating a little upon each one of the three heads: yet he did not take the opinions of the Cardinals, nor so much as permitted them to speak; at which the Cardinals murmured, esteeming it fit not only that such matters should be communicated to them, but also that they should thereof deliberate & give their judgements. And whatoever were the substance of the affair, they then with one accord agreed that the resolution was rash and perilous. But afterwards when they had considered the reasons of the Pope and of the State, they differed in judgement upon the matter, and diversely answered the Ambassador of the Signiory, who talked thereof with diverse of them. Some said that the Pope ought rather to have an eye upon other more urgent necessities of the Church, and to omit these questions. Cardinal Bellarmine said clearly that the Pope did not speak with him of these matters of jurisdiction, because they knew his judgement herein to be sparing, and that he exhorted his Holiness rather to think on the Residence of Prelates in their Churches. Cardinal Baronius said, they were not wont to treat with him of these matters, because they knew what was his accustomed answer. Cardinal Zapata, that there were in Spain Laws semblable to these in question: and Cardinal Monopoly that the Laws might be allowed without any material alteration, provided that the Ecclesiastiques should not be therein mentioned. There were some that approved the Laws, but not the judgements; and some again that approved the judgements, but not the Laws. It is certain that before the Expedition of the Breves, out of a fear of the inconvenience, the Cardinals Baronius, and Du Perron, did secretly in a private Audience effectually labour with the Pope, that he would desist from an enterprise so difficult and perilous; or at least by putting it in deliberation, he would serve himself of time for to compass his end, and not put all in danger through precipitation. But nothing could make his Holiness desist from pursuing the execution of that which he had enterprised.  
The Senate in the mean while, to give the Pope a manifest testimony of their respect, lest they should seem in any sort to contemn him, and withal to gain some time, that the Pope might have leisure to think seriously of what he purposed to do; but especially to furnish themselves with a just and evident pretext, if they found him obstinate, thought good to send unto him an Ambassador expressly for this effect: and to the end that by the quality of the person the Pope might see what reverence they carried to the holy See, they made choice of the Lord Leonardo Donato, an ancient Senator, and without comparison the most eminent in the State, who was afterward elected Duke. Besides, they resolved to write unto their Ambassadors in all Courts of Princes, to inform them concerning their public reasons, the stiffness of the Pope, and all that was passed. But the Nuntio who received the Breves a day after that Donato was elected to go in Embassage, stayed the presentation, and gave advice by a Post of that Election, which highly moved the Pope against his Nuntio, for that he had not executed his commandments, and presumed to interpose his own judgement after his Ordinance. And therefore he dispatched unto him an express Currier with order to present the Breves immediately after the receipt of his Letter; and that this might be concealed from the Ordinary Ambassador, he caused the Currier to go out in a Caroche without boots, and so to take horse at the second stage. The Nuntio having received this command on Christmas Eve, that he might punctually obey his Holiness, on that solemn Festival day presented the Breves unto the Counsellors assembled to assist at a solemn Mass, in the absence of the Duke Grimani, who was then in his last extremity, and died the day following; which was the cause that the Breves were not opened, but according to the order of the State, they attended the creation of a new Duke. The Pope having advice of this from the Nuntio, how he had presented the Breves, and how the Duke was deceased; writ unto him that he should Protest unto the State, and enjoin them not to pass on to a new Election, in as much as it should be void, being made by men excommunicated, aiming by this new device to bring some confusion or division within the State, as sometime it falls out at Rome in the Vacancy of the Chair; showing himself herein utterly ignorant of that Republic, which doth not receive any alteration by the change of their Dukes, or by a Vacancy, but remaineth still equally firm and stable. The Nuntio, to execute this command, required audience of the State with great importunity, but he could not be admitted, it being their custom not to hear any Ministers of Princes, during the Vacancy, unless their business be that of condoling.  
Whilst they applied themselves to the Election of a new Duke, the Nuntio communicated to many persons the Commission which he had to protest, and besides another order which he had, to see that he did not any thing, which might seem to approve any of those proceed. They made remonstrance unto him concerning this enterprise, how important it was; to attempt a thing unheard of in the world, and at once to confound matters Spiritual with the Temporal. Briefly, that it was an extreme injury and irreparable not only to the State, but year 1606 further to all Potentates, and that in the City would not follow any alteration on this occasion, but the injury would excite all the world jointly to sustain the public dignity, and peradventure break off all commerce with the Court of Rome. He gave notice unto the Pope how he had not been admitted to Audience by the Councillors, and at the same time writ unto him of all these considerations.  
But the Electors did not long delay to acquit hemselues of their charge: for the tenth of january M DC VI by scrutiny (according to the custom) they elected unto the Dukedom Leonardo Donato, a Senator of all the rest, without controversy, the most eminent, for his life (full of integrity,) for his experience in Governing, and for his exquisite knowledge in all good Learning; adorned beside with all heroical virtues, qualities rare in this age. All Ambassadors forthwith went (as the manner is) to congratulate with the new Prince; only the Nuntio neglected to do that office, till he had received answer from his Holiness, touching some considerations which he had sent by suggestion of some sage Prelates. Yet though the Nuntio did not perform his compliments, the Duke did not omit to write unto the Pope, as the custom is, and to give him advice of this Election.  
Upon this news there went a rumour in Rome that the Pope had a purpose not to acknowledge the new Duke; and although it came to the ears of the Ambassador, yet he neglected not to visit all those who were near the Pope, declaring the certain mischiefs that would ensue if this deliberation were executed; & that for his part he was resolved what to do, if his Holiness should refuse the Letter which he was to present unto him in the name of his Prince. But the Pope, whether moved with his discourses, or by some advice, which he had from his Nuntio, passed in silence that pretention, received the Letter, and answered the Duke, congratulating with him for his Election; and revoked the Order formerly given to his Nuntio, of not presenting himself to the Duke.  
In the space of time which passed from the presentation of the Breves, until the answer, which was made by the Senate, whereof we shall speak; at all Audiences the Pope urged to have their resolution, saying that they ought not to defer for default of a Prince, and that the Senate might well notwithstanding be assembled; that they should not think to spend or gain time by deliberations, that he was an enemy of time, that he had written in hope of the obedience of the Republic, but if he had not a speedy answer, he would resolve upon some other course: and one time he said, We will dispatch the next morning; which afterward he explained not to have been spoken affirmatively, but only that he might not oblige himself to any limited time, but remain free to do what pleased him; & though he should lose his skin, he would maintain the cause of God, and his own reputation. The opinion of the Court was, that the Republic would submit, and rather liberally bribe, than trouble their peace; that among the Senators many were scrupulous; and therefore that in the streits of deliberation fear might produce good effects.  
But at Venice the first affair treated in Senate after the election of the Prince was this difference with the Pope: and first an Ambassador was appointed in place of Leonardo Donato (now made Duke) who was Peter Duodo Knight; and taking the Breves, which they believed to be the one touching the Laws, the other the Prisoners, after they had opened them, they were both found of the same tenor, and couched in the same terms. In these Breves the Pope said in substance; That it was come to his knowledge, that the State in former years had treated, and ordained in their Council many things contrary to Ecclesiastical liberty, and to the Canons, Counsels, and constitutions Pontifical: but among others, that in the year M DC III. in the Council of jen, having regard to certain laws of their Ancestors (for bidding to erect Churches or other places of devotion without permission,) in stead of abrogating and disannulling the old ordinances touching this matter, they had again revived and decreed the same, and extended that statute, which formerly only concerned the City of Venice, to all other places of their Dominion, under great penalties; as if Churches and persons Ecclesiastical were in any sort subject to the Temporal jurisdiction, or he, who foundeth a Church, were worthy of so rude a chastisement, as if he had committed some great crime. Moreover, that in the Month of May last past, the Senate having regard to another law made in the year M D XXXVI. whereby was prohibited the perpetual alienation of Lay men's goods within the City and Dukedom of Venice to Ecclesiastical places, without permission of the Senate, under certain penalties, in stead of revoking that law (as their duty required) they had again renewed the same, and extended that law with the penalties to all places of their Dominion, as if it were lawful for Temporal Princes to ordain any thing, to exercise any jurisdiction, or to dispose in any sort (without the ecclesiastics, and particularly without leave from the Pope) of the goods of the Church, especially of such goods as have been given unto Churches, persons Ecclesiastical, and other places of devotion, by the faithful, for remedy of their sins and discharge of their consciences. That these ordinances, tending to the damnation of souls, to public scandal, and also contrary to the Ecclesiastical liberty, were of themselves void and of no value, as furthermore he declared them to be such, no man being obliged to observe them: On the contrary, that they, which had made these Statutes (or any like) or which had furthered them, had incurred Ecclesiastical Censures, and deprived themselves of all such lands as they held of the Church, as also their Estates, and Demaines were subject to other penalties, in such sort that they could not be absolved, unless they revoked all such laws, and reestablished all things in their former estate. That hereupon being placed in the Sovereign Throne, and not being able to dissemble or endure these things, he admonished the Republic to consider the danger whereinto they had cast their souls upon this occasion, and betimes to seek a remedy; otherwise in case of disobedience, he commanded under the pain of Excommunication latae sententiae, that the foresaid Laws, both ancient and modern, should be revoked and disannulled: that this Monitory should bepublished in all places of their State, and that he expected from them account there of; if they did it not, that he should be constrained (after his Nuntio had given him notice that his Letters were presented) to come to execution of the penalties, and to such other remedies as he should think meet: remembering the reckoning which he was to give unto God at the day of judgement, and declaring that he (who had no other end but the repose, and tranquillity of the Commonwealth) could not in duty dissemble, when the authority of the See Apostolic was dimini shed, Ecclesiastical liberty trod under foot, the holy Canons and Decrees neglected, the rights of Churches and the privileges of Ecclesiastical persons violated, of all which the charge and custody is committed to him: beside, affirming that he was not moved to do this by any worldly consideration, nor desired any other thing but the glory to exercise perfectly (so fare as he could) his Apostolic Government. And as he did not purpose to usurp any thing upon the Secular Authority, so would he not permit that the Ecclesiastical should be diminished. That if the State would obey his commandments, they should deliver him from great pain which he suffered in their regard, and might still retain the lands which they held of the Church. That by no other means the Republic could so well secure itself from the incommodities which it suffered by Infidels, as by conserving the rights and liberties of Churchmen, who watch day and night in prayer to God for their conservation.  
The Senate considering these difficulties raised by the Pope, deliberated to confer thereof with their Counsellors learned in the Civil laws, who were Erasmus Gratian of Vdine, and Marcus Antonius Pellegrine of Milan, Knights and famous Lawyers at that time, as it appeareth by the works which they have published. And further, that they might have near them a Counsellor versed in Divinity, and in the Canon Law, they called unto the service of the Signiory Friar Paul of Venice, of the Order of the Seruites With these three, and with other principal Doctors of the University of Milan, as also with those of the City of Venice, and the neighbouring places, men eminent for sound learning and good conscience, the Senate advised how to answer the Pope with most conveniency. They resolved also to consult on these questions the most celebrious Doctors of Italy, and other parts of Europe, and to use their counsel touching other difficulties which might be offered. And in short time they had the judgement of many excellent Lawyers of Italy not subject to the State of Venice, and in particular of james Menochio Precedent of Milan, a person illustrious for his honourable Labours in the defence and maintenance of the Authority of Magistrates, and for his learned Writings which he hath published, and wherein he shall live for ever. They had also not long after sent unto them in writing the opinions of the most renowned Doctors of France & Spain, who by diverse arguments shown evidently that the controversies moved by the Pope, concerned nearly the Temporal Power, wherein the Papal authority ought not to intermeddle; and therefore that it was lawful for the Republic to make any such Ordinances, so fare as respects of Government might require. There were also sent to Venice the Laws of almost all the Realms and Estates of Christendom, wherein the like Ordinances are observed; which afterwards were alleged in diverse Books published in favour of the right of the Republic. But for that time the Senate understanding the judgement of the Doctors, made answer the 28. of january, in these words for substance; That with much grief and wonder they understood by the Letters of his Holiness, that the Laws of their State observed carefully through so many ages, and never questioned by any of his Predecessors, (the revoking whereof would subvert the Foundations of their Commonwealth) were reprehended as contrary to the authority of the See Apostolic; and that they which made them (Persons of great piety, meriting well of the See Apostolic, who are now in Heaven) were noted for violators of Ecclesiastical Liberty: That according to the admonition of his Holiness, they had examined, and caused to examine their Laws old and new, but had found nothing which might not well be ordained by the authority of a Sovereign Prince, or which might justly offend the Pope's authority; being evidently a thing belonging to the care of a Secular Prince, to have regard what Companies are erected within his Dominions, and to prevent the building of such Edifices as in time to come may be hurtful to the public safety. And although their State abound with Churches and places of Devotion, as much as any other, yet (when they see convenient) they have never refused to give permission to new Foundations, themselves thereunto contributing liberally. That in the Law against the perpetual alienation of Lay goods unto ecclesiastics, the question being of things purely Temporal, they could not be taxed to have done any thing contrary to the Canons and Decrees. That if the Popes have power to forbid the Clergy to alienate any goods of the Church unto Persons Secular without leave; Princes may do the same, and take order that the goods of Seculars shall not be alienated to the Clergy without permission. Nor do the ecclesiastics by this means lose any thing bequeathed or given unto them, seeing they receive a price answerable in value to the immoveable: adjoining, that it tends to the great prejudice not only of the Temporal State, but also of the Spiritual, to weaken the forces of their Republic, which by such alienations is deprived of necessary services, and which in effect in a Vanguard and Fortress for all Christendom against the Infidels. That for these reasons the Senate could not persuade themselves that they had incurred any Censures, since Secular Princes have by Law Divine (from which no Humane Law can any way derogate) a power to make Laws in things Temporal; as also that the Admonitions of his Holiness have here no place, where the question is not of any thing Spiritual, but of a matter merely Temporal, not any way touching the Papal Authority: much less yet could they believe that his Holiness (full of Piety and Religion) would persist without knowledge of the cause in his Comminations. That this was the summary of thereasons of the Senate, remitting themselves to their Ambassador Extraordinary, further to explain and open unto him their intentions.  
In the mean while the Pope longed with an extreme desire to have their answer to his Breves, which he expected would be conformable to his fantasy; and he could not be persuaded that the State would have more care to preserve their Liberty, than fear of his threatenings. Which that he might make to appear more formidable, he served himself not only of the example of them of Genoa, but yet of one much greater. For having notice that the Duke of Savoy had commanded the Bishop of Fossano to departed out of his Dominions (which he was occasioned to do upon great and important reasons,) being hereby incensed, he menaced the Duke with Excommunication, unless he revoked his commandment.  
At length the Letters of the Senate arrived at Rome, and were presented by the Ambassador unto the Pope, who opened them in his presence, and at the first sight was greatly moved for the error committed in the presentation of two Breves both of one tenor, in stead of two different; and attributed the fault herein unto his Nuntio. And passing further in the reading of the Letter, he shown himself much more troubled. In the end, not coming to particularities, he said; that the Monitory Breves could not be answered, and that the answers of the Senate were frivolous: that the matter was clear, and that he was peremptorily resolved to proceed on further. He added, that lately he had heard of another Law, touching goods Ecclesiastical holden as Emphyteuticke, which his pleasure was should be revoked with the other; and although till then he had not mentioned this Law (because he knew not of it,) yet he had more to say against it, than against all the other; that it behoved in all these things to obey him, because his cause was the cause of God, Et portae inferinon praevalebunt adversus eam. That if the Monks of Milan or other places should purchase more than were meet, they might have recourse to him, and that in this case he would provide, the Secular Authority being not herein to intermeddle, which the Venetians doing, were Tyrants and different from their Ancestors. The Pope spoke all this with so great heat, that the Ambassador did not judge fit at that time to pass on further: wherefore after some words concerning the last Law, he took leave. But as he was going out of the Chamber of Audience, the Pope called him back, and rising from his seat, he took him into a chamber apart: where, releasing some what the extŕeme rigour which hitherto he had used, he discoursed moderately of his pretensions, and heard the answers of the Ambass. as she wing himself inclined to some composition, and touching the Law newly questioned he concluded that he had not spoken of it if they had given him any satisfaction in the other two comprised in the Breve which he had sent. And for the Prisoners, that if they rendered the Canon unto his Nuntio, he would in favour yield and deliver the Abbot to the judgement of the Secular Magistrate; but that this should be done speedily, because he was an enemy of time, and would not that they should defer in hope that the Pope might die. That if within fifteen days he had contentment, he promised not to trouble them during his Pontificate, but if that time were expired that he would proceed. Further, he counselled the Ambassador to write hereof, and that to this effect he meant to dispatch a Currier, as also he did. And in conformity of this the Nuntio spoke in Senate, exhorting them with many words to give satisfaction unto the Pope, by revoking the two Laws and by delivering the Canon; promising that this being done, from his Holiness they should receive as ample favours as in former times had been ever granted by the See Apostolic to any Prince. He mentioned also the Law of the Emphyteuses, which the Pope esteemed more opposite to his authority than the other two; notwithstanding he did not much enlarge himself upon this point, but left it without conclusion, which caused in the Senate a great astonishment, and the Duke not understanding fully his meaning, desired of him a more ample and exact explication. But the Nuntio approaching near him, said in his ear, that it was not needful to pass further upon that subject, promising on his word unto his Highness that there should be no more speech of it. The Duke did not think fit to keep secret this promise, and therefore he repeated aloud what the Nuntio had said unto him and on his word had promised.  
This release of rigour which the Pope used at Rome and his Nuntio at Venice, made men believe that upon the arrival of the extraordinary Ambassador with his Holiness all these debates would easily be composed. The Senate did much desire that the Pope would be persuaded by their reasons, and therefore answered the Nuntio (who earnestly moved them for their resolution) that Duodo should go to his Holiness to represent unto him that which had passed. But the Pope scarcely let pass the fifteen days, when being returned to his accustomed rigour (though the Ambassador Nani had told him that Duodo was already dispatched) in the month of February, he complained that they deferred so long, saying he could not in any sort endure such delay, and that he would not be tied to expect any longer. And a few days afterward, when the Ambassador was relating unto his Holiness some news of the rout of Cicala upon the confines of Persia, he made not any reflection upon this narration, but thinking all the while upon Duodo, he said; Let him not come with any more reasons, for you have spoken thereof sufficiently. The Pope remained firm in his deliberation, and accordingly commanded his Nuntio to present the other Breve, dated the 10. of December before, and addressed to Marin Grimani Duke, and to the Republic of the Venetians, concerning the Canon and the Abbot Prisoners: which commandment he executed the 25. of February two days after the departure of Duodo going to Rome, his instructions being expedited upon the 18. of the same Month. The Duke appeared to be much offended, that this Breve should be delivered two days after the departure of an Ambassador sent upon this business, and so much more because it was not addressed to him, but should have been presented to his Predecessor. In this Breve the Pope said; That he understood by the letters of his Nuntio and by the discourses of their Ambassador, that the Canon and Abbot, arrested hereto fore by the Officers of the State, were still detained, pretending that they had power to do this by virtue of some Privileges given them by the See Apostolic, and by a custom which they have to judge persons Ecclesiastical; which things he would willingly suffer if they were conformable to the sacred Constitutions. But being contrary to the holy Canons and to Ecclesiastical liberty (which hath ground in divine ordinance, he was forced by the duty of his office to advertise them that their custom was not available, as being repugnant to Canonical institutions. Therefore there remained one only scruple, whether the State had any privilege granted unto them by his Predecessors; that herein they should speak ingenuously and with confidence, to the end it might be examined by himself and the Rom. Church, who hereupon might give their necessary admonitions. That they mistook their grant, and conceived it larger than it was indeed; because that the Republic had overpassed their jurisdiction, as having extended it to persons and cases and places which were exempted, (whereof his Predecessors had sometime made complaint,) and by consequent had forfeited their Privileges, as not observing the conditions prescribed when they were granted. For which reasons he commanded under pain of Excommunication latae sententiae, that speedily the Canon and the Abbot should be delivered into the hands of his Nuntio, who should chastise them according to the gravity of their crimes, lest any should think that his Ministers would abuse their Ecclesiastical immunity and exemptions: and all men knew that he intended that the Ecclesiastiques should give example of goodness to all others. That if the Secular Officers had already proceeded to any acts or sentences of condemnation or execution, he did annul them and declare them void, threatening that if he were not obeyed, or if they deferred to obey him, he would proceed further, so as justice should require, not purposing to neglect any thing pertaining to his charge, for the conservation of the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction.  
The Senate having heard the contents of the Breve, although they had already consulted the Doctors not only touching the Laws mentioned by the Pope in his other Breve, but also touching the question of judging Ecclesiastiques, which his Holiness first of all quarrelled, as hath been said: and though they were by them resolved that the custom practised beyond all memory in the State was lawful and well grounded; yet nevertheless lest any thing might be neglected, which might help to clear these difficulties, again they assembled the same Doctors which resided in Venice, or other parts, and required their opinions concerning the contents of this Breve, what answer were fit to be made. Upon which consultation, and after they had duly examined all circumstances, the Senate answered the Pope the 11. of March in these terms: That the Breve of his Holiness had been read with great reverence, but not without great grief, as thereby perceiving that these matters of discord did every day increase, and that his Holiness purposed to destroy the Laws of their Republic, which till this age so long had been preserved entire. For to command them to deliver up unto his Nuntio the Canon and the Abbot, was nothing else but to demand that they should despoil themselves of their just power to chastise crimes and wickedness, which power they had enjoyed (even with the approbation of Popes) from the original of their Commonwealth. That God had bestowed this power upon them which were the first founders and establishers of their State, and from them derived to the present Governors; which they had ever exercised with moderation, without exceeding their lawful bounds. That the precedent Popes had herein approved them, and if some one among them had attempted aught in prejudice of this authority given by God unto the Republic, this could not any way deprive them of their right, nor did they forbear notwithstanding to exercise their authority. That the Senate were sufficiently persuaded, considering the purity of their conscience in this cause, no place was left for the threatenings of his Holiness; hoping also that he would take in good part that which the Senate anciently and of late had done in this case for the honour of God, and in consideration of the public repose, and for the punishment of malefactors.  
Presently after the Pope had dispatched his Commission unto his Nuntio to present the Breve, he had advice that in Rome there went a rumour that he was desisted (or at least much abated) in his pretensions. Which so extremely vexed him, that for to quench it, and to recover the reputation which he seemed to have hereby lost, he resolved to speak a new in Consistory, and make it there appear, how he persisted in the same deliberations. Wherefore the 20. of February, the Cardinals being assembled, he made remonstrance what he had said the first time, and adjoined what he had yet to say against the Law of the Emphyteuses. Nevertheless he did not permit any of the Cardinals in these points to speak any thing, but passed on to consistorial matters. After at the audience of the Ambassador, he complained of their delays, and that the Extraordinary was too slow in coming, menacing that he would abridge the business. The Ambassador failed not to answer, that the Republic was not accustomed to defer affairs; that it seemed his Holiness meant to precipitate things, forasmuch as in the Consistory 12. of Decemb he had complained of the Republic touching the Law against building of Churches, before he understood either by word or writing what was the intention of the Senate in that behalf. And further, that in the last Consistory he had made complaint concerning the Law which he called of Emphyteuses, of which neither himself had written any one word, nor had commanded him to write thereof, nor caused his Nuntio to mention it. The Ambassador also endeavoured by the mediation of Card. Borghese to stop a little the violent courses of the Pope. But the Cardinal excusing the Pope answered that he could not now give back since he had twice engaged himself in this affair, in the Consistory and to all Princes.  
After these things arrived at Rome the answer of the Senate, with charge unto the Ambassador to present it immediately, before the coming of Duodo, to the end that if the differences were by him composed, yet this Breve might not remain unanswered. The Ambassador therefore quickly presented it; but the Pope not willing to read it in his presence, as he did the other, only said; that the Venetians did just like those that strike first, and then complain; that he would hear the Extraordinary Ambassador, but not treat with him; that if he brought him not some satisfaction, he would pass on. He added his usual complaints, that they meant to delay the affair, and take the benefit of time, of which he was an enemy, not being able to endure any more prolong. He complained beside, that the Ambassador Extraordinary deferred too long his coming, not because he hoped by his presence to find or admit any composition, being already resolved, and fully in his mind determined to pursue against the Republic the injuries which they had offered unto the Church, but because having said to many Ministers of Princes that he would give audience to that Ambassador, he could not well proceed till first he had heard him speak: being extremely vexed to see days passing without coming to execution. Likewise he writ a new to his Nuntios which he had with all Princes, commanding them in his Name to make complaints against the Republic, which being known at Venice; the Senate resolved to write unto all Courts, and to send ample instructions to all their Ambassadors, to the end that on all occasions they might demonstrate the justice of their cause, with their unjust vexations by the Pope.  
In the end of March, Duodo the Extraordinary Ambassador arrived at Rome, who was not suffered to pass the first Audience in Compliments according to the custom, but the Pope without other discourse falling upon the business heard him courteously, yet would not answer to any particular, although the Ambassador propounded to his consideration the several reasons pertaining to each Controversy. But staying only on the general, he said; that the exemption of the Ecclesiastiques was de iure divino, and therefore he would not now content himself with (what he formerly had propounded) the restoring only of the one Prisoner: that he would not meddle with things Temporal, but their three Laws were usurpations; that he was not moved with any passion, and that his cause was the cause of God: that the Ordinary Ambassador had often repeated unto him these same allegations, but all were of no force: and that he would hear him to do him a pleasure, but not to departed in any thing from his resolution; that he would be obeyed, and such other like discourses. The Ambassador to stay a little this torrent, and to give him time to be think himself, offered to write to Venice what was his resolution: wherewith the Pope was content, counting in what time the Currier might return with an answer, and threatening that he would not wait one moment longer. Which thing being known at Venice, it was resolved that all should be communicated unto the Ambassadors of the Emperor, of France, and of Spain. The Ambassador of the Emperor said that his Master desired Peace, and that in such matters he would not foment the will of the Pope The Count of Cante-croix approved all the reasons which were represented to him, by the example of Francke, a County in his Country, where the same things are observed. Monsieur de Fresne, Ambassador of France, answered, that he knew not what to make of these Pontifical Laws, by which Princes are forbidden to Govern their Estates, and that in all reason the Repub. ought to prefer their Liberty to all other respects, for salus populi suprema lex esto, the weal of the people ought to be the Sovereign Law.  
Duodo, as the custom is, visited the Cardinals, and had speech with all of them touching the differences in question; and although they answered differently, yet it appeared they had no great hand in the affair, save only that they heard it propounded in the Consistory upon the twelfth of December, and the twentieth of February. Duodo did not cease in other Audiences which the Pope gave him, to assay if he could any way assuage him; hoping that the differences might be reduced to some terms of accord, if he might find means a little to hinder his Holiness from his headlong courses. But the Pope still showing himself resolute, saying that he had used a very great patience: that the Senators were still more obstinate, and his condition every day worse; for he understood how it was openly spoken in Venice, that they were not purposed herein to give him any satisfaction, that therefore he could not abandon his reputation: that in the Senate there was not one that understood these matters, and that they were content to consult thereof with their Doctors, but that he had written to such Persons as were able to set their Doctors to School, and concluded that he would proceed with his Spiritual Arms; but in other things he would account of the Venetians as of his children. The Ambassador hearing his resolution, and knowing it would be to little effect for him to reply, retired himself from the Audience with few words, but full of prudence and gravity.  
The day following, the Cardinals of Verona and Vicenza found means to insinuate themselves near the Pope, and to talk with him upon this subject: where they did very good and effectual offices, exhorting his Holiness to use some delays: whereto he answered, that he had deferred but too long; that the offer by him proposed to the Ambassador Nani, had been esteemed not worthy an answer; that he had heard the Extraordinary, although he spoke big: that he had five and twenty or thirty Letters from Venice, whereby he had notice that he could not hope for any satisfaction. Yet notwithstanding all this, that he would yet give term of four and twenty days, which was enough time to give them for their repentance. The Cardinals represented unto him with many and powerful words what damage might follow, if the Spiritual arms should be contemned. To which the Pope answered, that then he would employ the Temporal. And so without communicating that which he had in mind to many persons, he caused to draw up and imprint a Monitory against the Republic; which after reviewing and finding it not to his liking, he changed it, and at last composed and made to be imprinted another, dated the 17. of April, purposing to publish it that day in Consistory. But that morning he was found very much troubled in spirit, and perplexed what he should do; and the hour approaching, (the Cardinal's being already assembled) he began profoundly to consider within himself, whether to proceed as he had determined, or to defer the business till some other time. But the Cardinal Arrigon (who, according to the custom of the Cardinals, which have part in the Government, was not descended into the Hall with the rest, but was gone up into the Chamber of his Holiness with his Nephew, for to accompany him down,) exhorted him by no means to relent. Whereupon again resolving upon his former purpose, he entered the Consistory, where he made recital of his pretensions against the Republic, enlarging his speech particularly upon that Law (by him called) of Farms Emphyteuticke, although he said he had written nothing thereof to Venice, nor tretaed of it with the Ambassador, save only that he had told him, he had observed it. He adjoined, that he had first himself studied these points, than he had conferred thereof with the most famous Canonists, who did conclude that the ordinances of the Republic were contrary to the Authority of the See Apostolic, and to liberty Ecclesiastical, all edging further that they were condemned by the Council of Pope Symmachus, & by that of Lions under Pope Gregory 10. as also by the Decrees of the Counsels or Assemblies of Constance and Basil; that this matter had been declared against Henry 2. King of England, against the Kings of Castille, and against the Kings Charles the 2. and Charles the 4. That he knew well there were some Doctor's Canonists, who approved that Law, forbidding the alienation of Lay men's goods in favour of the Clergy, but that they were of small number and account, and spoke against the common opinion. And in case there yet remained any doubt, he did then declare that all these Laws were contrary to Ecclesiastical Liberty. Besides he caused to be read a Constitution of Innocent the third, upon a certain Edict of Henry Emperiour of Constantinople; and proceeding to speak of criminal judgements against persons Ecclesiastical, he said that the Venetians pretended to have some privileges, which not withstanding they did extend to places and causes not comprised in them, even against the persons of Bishops. He commended further his patience, having so long time expected their repentance: by reason whereof he might, without further delay or granting any longer term, come to the Interdict; but mitius agendo, he had deliberated to give them respite of four and twenty days more; and that he might do all things canonically, he was content to take the voices and suffrages of the Cardinals.  
Whereupon each one gave his suffrage; and first the Cardinal Pinelli commended his Holiness for that he had assigned four and twenty days for term of respite, because so much had been assigned to Henry 3. King of France. The Card. d'Ascoli made a sign with his head that he was of the same opinion, without speaking word which could be understood, as also he had done under Clement 8. when the monitory against the Duke Caesar d'Este was published. The Card. of Verona, having praised the zeal of his Holiness, who had proceeded (he said) in this affair lentâ festinatione; he added, that in a Senate composed of so great a number of persons, as was that of Venice, things could not be dispatched with such speediness; that it was not good to be too hasty against a Repub. which had well-merited; that the business might well be yet a while deferred upon hope thereby to gain them, and in the mean time men might have time to weigh their reasons, and he concluded with these words, Sed differ, habent paruae commoda magnamorae; But defer, holy Father, little delays sometime bring great commodities. At this word the Pope interposed and said, that he had done nothing of his own proper judgement; that he had advised with learned men, and been directed by their counsel. Whereupon the Card. replied, if this were so he could not contradict that which had been resolved by his Holiness. The Cardinal Sauli said, that the Venetians had been too long forborn and heard; that it was meet to use rigour against them to make them yield; therefore for his part, he thought it good to proceed with courage in this business, referring the issue to God whose cause was handled. The Card. of Saint Cecile said, that he lamented the condition of the times, which forced his Holiness to have recourse to such remedies, but withal he rejoiced that in this his Holiness had not any humane respect, but aimed only at the honour of God, and the dignity and liberty of the Church. The Card. Bandini praised God who had given occasion unto his Holiness in the beginning of his Papacy to purchase unto himself an immortal renown, by restoring the Ecclesiastical liberty and jurisdiction. The suffrage of Card. Baronius, grounded upon that Theme, that the ministry of S. Peter hath two parts, the one to feed, the other to kill, hath been so often published, that it seems not needful here to mention it. The Card. justiniano's said, that he conformed himself to the judgement of his Holiness, being justly taken upon a case notorious, Notorietate facti & notorietate iuris; that he saw not what excuse the Venetians could allege; that to wait any longer should be to nourish them in their sins, and to partake with them; upon these reasons he commended the resolution of his Holiness. The Card Zapata said, that the delay of twenty four days was too long, and that the Ecclefiastiques under the Venetians were in worse condition than were the Israelites under Pharaoh. The Card. Conti gave thanks to God who in these times had given a Pope vigorous of age and strength, which by his zeal and virtue could and would restore again Ecclesiastical liberty and the authority of the See Apostolic. All the rest with few words consented, or after a repetition of the reasons urged by the Pope, confirmed them, or amplified the reasons and allegations of the Canonists. Which being done, they passed to consistorial propositions according to their custom. The number of Cardinals present in this Consistory were forty and one; the Cardinals of Como, Aldobrandin, Santiquattro and Caesis not going that morning.  
No other thing could be expected from the Cardinals, but that they would consent to the deliberations of the Pope; some by their proper inclination being carried to the same opinion, as being passionate for the Ecclesiastical liberty; others because their particular interests (by reason of the pretensions which they might have unto the Papacy) forced them to accord; others had not the boldness to contradict the Pope in any matter, lest they should so cut off the hope of profit from them or theirs; in which regard, one of them excused himself, saying, that if he had said any thing against the design of the Pope, he had much endamaged himself without any furtherance to the Republic. And it is a thing without doubt in the Court of Rome, that the Cardinal's voices are taken in Consistory only in appearance and by way of ceremony, in as much as they are never informed of the affair whereof they are to treat, but of the fact alone which is presented; or at the most they have no further information than those few words which the Pope is pleased to speak two several times in Consistory, as hath been said. And not seldom matters are propounded whereof they never heard word. So that the Popes go with assurance to propound in Consistory whatsoever is to their humour, grounding upon the custom which is among the Cardinals, to consent to all that which is proposed; which is openly derided in the Court of Rome, changing the Latin word (by the figure of agnomination) assentiri into assentari.  
This Consistory thus finished, the monitory was affixed in the accustomed places of the City of Rome, and incontinently scattered every where, an infinite number of Copies being imprinted, partly in Latin, and partly in the Italian, which were sent throughout all the Cities of Italy; and into the State of Venice itself, were dispersed a great quantity which had been sent unto the jesuites & other Religious (which took part with the Pope,) as also to their friends, accompanying them with seditious letters. And thus they continued sending during some weeks, in form of pacquets or blancs with inscription to any whomsoever whose name they knew. One thing was much wondered at, that in the vulgar Copy printed in the Vatican, this clause of the imprisonment of the Abbot and the Canon had been adjoined [And have committed the knowledge of their cause unto the Secular Magistrate of the Signiory named the Auogardor,] which clause was not in the Latin copy. That which caused the wonder was that such commission was never given, and men could not penetrate to what end this falsehood could serve them.  
The monitory was addressed to the patriarchs, Archbishops, Bishops, their Vicar's General, and to all the Ecclefiastiques Secular and Regular, having Ecclesiastical dignity within the Estate of the Republic of Venice. The Pope by this monitory declared, that some Months before it was come to his knowledge, that the Duke and Senate of Venice some years before had made some Decrees contrary to the authority of the See Apostolic, and against the Ecclesiastical immunity: repugnant unto the General Counsels, to the Canons and Constitutions of Popes; and specially he made mention in the first place of that ordinance in the year M DC II. by which Ecclesiastical persons were forbidden to receive or purchase goods immoveable, under shadow that themselves were thereof the direct Lords, their right notwithstanding being not hereby impeached. In the second place he mentioned that of the year M DC III. by which the prohibition to build Churches or other places of devotion without leave, was extended to all the State. In the third place, that of the year M DC V. which in like manner extended to all the State, a prohibition to alienate for ever any goods immoveable Secular or Lay, to men of the Church. In the fourth place he spoke of the restraint of the Canon of Viçença, and the Abbot of Neruese; adjoining that some of those Laws abolished the rights which the Church had ever enjoyed, and tended to the prejudice of his authority, of the rights of the Church, and of the privileges of persons Ecclesiastical, in brief of Ecclesiastical liberty, all of them tending to the danger of the souls both of the Duke and of all the Senators, and also to the great scandal of many others. That they which had made these Laws had incurred the Censures & the confiscation of their fiefs, from which they could not be absolved but by the Pope, and by revoking first all these statutes and ordinances, and by restoring all things into the former estate. But forasmuch as the Duke and Senate after sundry fatherly admonitions had not daigned to revoke their Laws, or to render the Prisoners, he who might not in any sort endure that Ecclesiastical liberty and immunity together with the authority of the See Apostolic should be violated, following the example of ten of his predecessors there recited & many others, with the counsel & consent of the Cardinals, after mature deliberation, although the Decrees aforesaid were of themselves void and of no value; nevertheless he did now declare them to be such. And further he did Excommunicate, declare & pronounce for Excommunicated, as if they had been particularly named, the Duke and the Senate which then were, and which should be hereafter, together with all their favourers, counsellors, and adherents, if within the term of four and twenty days, to be counted from the day of the publication (which he appointed in three terms, each of eight days) the Duke and the Senate did not revoke, abrogate, and disannul the Decrees aforesaid, and all that which had followed thereupon, without any exception or excuse; and if they caused not to be openly in all places published that abrogation of the Laws, and the restitution of all that which had been done in consequence thereof, with promise not to do any more such acts for the time to come; and to give account of all these things to himself, as also actually render into the hands of his Nuntio the Canon and the Abbot: That from this Excommunication they could not be absolved but by the Pope, except it were in the point of death, in which case if any one receiving absolution should afterwards recover his health, he should again fall within this same Excommunication if he did not (so fare as in him lay) obey this his commandment: That until they had obeyed, he did forbid to bury any one deceased in holy places. And if after the four and twenty days the Duke and Senate should continue three days longer obstinate, he put all their State under the Interdict, in such sort that none might celebrate Masses or Divine Services, except in form, in places and cases granted by common right. And he deprived the Duke and Senate of all their goods which they held of the Church of Rome, or of other Churches, as also of all their Privileges and indults obtained by it, and specially of that privilege enabling them to proceed against Clerks in certain cases; reserving to Himself and his Successors power to aggravate and reaggravate the Censures and penalties against them and against their adherents, favourers, counsellors & others, and to pass unto other pains and remedies, if they persisted in their contempt, not withstanding etc. Commanding all Patriarches, Archbishops, Bishops, and other Ecclefiastiques under penalty etc. respectively, that after they had received these letters, or had thereof notice, they should publish them in their Churches, when their people were fully assembled, and cause them to be affixed to the Church doors. Ordaining that they should give credit unto the Copies hereof, imprinted, being first signed by a Notary, and sealed with the seal of some one promoted to Ecclesiastical dignity. And that the publication made in Rome should oblige as much and have like force as if there had been personal intimation.   

SECOND BOOK.  
THe publication of a monitory so rude, suddenly and unexpectedly, thundered out against a State so great and puissant, troubled the Ministers of Princes which resided with his Holiness. The Marquis of Chastillon, Ambassador for the Emperor, (whether because it seemed unto him that the interests of his Master did so require, or because he had his own estate confining upon the Venetians,) made great instance with the Pope, to defer a while; at which his Holiness was little moved, either for that he esteemed this Office of small consideration, as proceeding from a Minister, and not from direction of his Master, or because he lightly regarded the Emperor himself, or his interests, as standing in need of his aid in the war against the Turks. For these reasons, whensoever he judged fit to communicate of this affair with the Ambassadors, he neglected in a manner the Emperors. But the Marquis seeing how little account was made of his Office and intervention in this business, sent to the Emperor, to the end that he might have order from himself; which yet did no more succeed, by reason of the opposition made by the Marshal Prainer, ill affected towards the Venetians.  
D'Alincourt, Ambassador of the most Christian King, did the same Office, but as from himself; to whose demands the Pope would not condescend, but answered, that he ought rather to exhort the Republic to obey: wherefore he gave advice to the King his Master by the ordinary Currier, as well of that which had passed, as also of the Office by him tendered, and of the Pope's answer. The Count of Verrüe, Ambassador of the Duke of Savoy, treated with more vigour in the name of his Master with his Holiness, exhorting him to make delay, and to find means to compose these differences: to whom he answered that this were the ready way to render the Venetian, more obstinate, and that the Duke ought to address himself to them, to make them obey. Whereupon the Ambassador could not contain himself, but replied, that the word (Obey) was too harsh to be used towards a Sovereign Prince, and that a delay in this case would in the end be found very behooveful. The great Duke of Tuscany also writ to the Bishop of Soana, praying him to do the same Office in his name with his Holiness.  
After the publication of the Monitory, the Ambassadors of the Republic were visited by the Ambassadors of the Emperor, of the King of France, and of the great Duke of Tuscany; who communicated unto them, what they had done with the Pope, and how they found him still in his first resolution.  
Some men were of opinion, that the Pope, according to the custom of those that are without experience, quickly after the Monitory had been published, the heat of his courage being a little tempered, would seriously consider the inconveniences which in all reason he might see would follow, and hereby beginning to relent, would desire an occasion to prolong the term, if he were thereunto required by the Republic. Others said, it was likely that by the mediation of Princes and their Ambassadors alone he would give longer term, if he did believe that the Republic would accept it. Which might have been for his advantage, considering that by this means a way had been opened to cause his commandments to be received. But the Pope remained firm, resolved to see the issue of his monitory: the publication whereof being known at Venice, it was first by the Senate ordered that all should have recourse to their prayers, & command was sent to all Churches, Monasteries as well of men as women, and other places of devotion, to make orisons and supplications, following the ancient usage, and a good sum of money was also distributed in alms to these holy places. Then after they deliberated upon the Government, and consulted whether it were meet to leave their Ambassadors at Rome, or to call them home. Some were of opinion that they should be recalled, since that the Republic having received so great an injury, could not with any honour keep them at Rome. Others considered that to call them away were utterly to break off all communication. In the end both opinions were approved, and both the one and the other followed, with this temperament: They resolved to call home only the extraordinary Ambassador, thereby sufficiently testifying their sensibleness of the wrong: but to leave the Ordinary, to do all offices of piety and reverence towards the See Apostolic, and to prevent an absolute rapture, which they would avoid till they were forced by an extreme violence. It was also determined, to communicate all these matters to the Ambassador of England, to whom (till then) they had not imparted any of these things, for considerations which hinder to treat with him upon points controverted with the Pope. And accordingly they writ to Gregory justiniano's Ambassador of the Repub. in England, that he should inform the King. Henry Wotton the English Ambassador at Venice complained with words of courtesy that they had communicated these things to other Ambassadors so long before him: but for the pretensions of the Pope, he said, that he could not understand this Roman Theology which is contrary to all justice and honesty.  
Now to the end that they might provide against the inconveniences which the Pope's monitory might cause, command was given to all Prelates and Ecclesiastical persons, that they should not publish or permit to be published or affixed in any place wheresoever, any Bulls, Breves, or other writings which might be sent unto them. Furthermore, proclamation was made, under pain of incurring the displeasure of the Prince, that whosoever had any Copy of a certain Breve published at Rome against the Republic, should bring it unto the Magistrates at Venice, or to the Governors of Cities and other places of their State; to which all men did so cheerfully obey and brought out so many copies, that it was a thing marvelous to see what quantity had been imprinted; neither was any one any where affixed, by reason of the general diligence of all the people, who discovered in diverse places and caused to arrest those who came for that effect. They imparted likewise to all the Agents of Princes which were then at Venice, the reasons and causes of these motions; and the same was written to all the Residents for the Republic with Princes. It was also thought fit by the Senate, to write to all Governors of Cities and places within their State, and to give them advice of the injury which the Republic had received and did daily receive from the Pope; as also the pregnant reasons which they had in their defence, with order that these letters should be communicated to the Consuls & Commonalties of their Cities. Which being done, every where were seen the effects of an incredible obedience and submission towards their Prince, with great resolution to defend and maintain the public liberty, for aid whereof they offered secure of men, of money and arms, according to the ability of each place: and these offers were afterwards performed, in their time, with the same promptitude and cheerfulness.  
During this time, Duodo the extraordinary Ambassador of the Signiory at Rome, received commandment to departed. He took leave of the Pope the 27. of the Month, telling him, that seeing he could not obtain of his Holiness to take into his consideration the reasons by him represented, and having no more to say or do, he was called back to Venice. The Pope answered him with words of courtesy towards himself, and touching the difference, said, that he had done nothing but what his conscience obliged him to do; that the case was clear and decided; that in the whole order of his proceed he had followed the example of his Predecessors: that his weapons in this quarrel were spiritual, the use whereof accorded well with that fatherly love which he had ever carried to the Republic, requiring only such obedience as all Princes are bound to render unto him.  
But at Venice the Nuntio of the Pope after he had received advice that the monitory was published, every day frequented the house of the jesuites, where were then Fathers of great authority amongst them for their actions passed in the most important affairs of State: among the rest, were Father Bernardine Castorius of Sienna their Superior, who was Provincial at Lions at what time the jesuites were banished thence: Father Anthony Possevine of great renown for the things by him managed in Moscovia and Polonia, not only whilst he was in person in those countries, but afterwards by his sleights and treaties: Father john Baro a Venetian, a man greatly enterprising, not permitting that in any City where he made his residence any thing should pass of moment without his presence: Father john Gentes much versed in the profession (as they call it) of Cases of Conscience, apt to condemn and reprehend any action whatsoever, if it were not done with their knowledge and counsel, as also to ustifie all the actions of their Obedients: besides many other Fathers, all zealous practisers of their fourth vow.  
The Nuntio having advice of the Interdict, came not in Senate till the 28. of the same Month, where first showing a great displeasure for what was passed, he added that they ought not to proceed towards his Holiness with so much repugnance; that the Pope was moved by pure zeal; and that yet (if they would yield a little) all things might be accorded. And to this effect he desired that his Serenity would device some temperament: that for his part he offered his intervention to represent it, and to favour it. But to the end that his discourse might seem more passionate, and be more persuasive, the Nuntio seasoned it with many words of piety, and spoke often of God, using these terms [our Lord,] of which also he served himself when he spoke of the Pope; which made his discourse ambiguous to the hearers, excepting some more prudent who had formerly observed in other actions, and at that time took notice, that in pronouncing these words [Our Lord] if he meant the Pope he would uncover his head, but when he spoke it of God, he held on his bonnet. To this discourse mixed of affairs and simplicity, made in form of a Sermon, the Duke answered: That none of found understanding could approve it, that a Commonwealth so pious and Catholic should be on such a fashion vexed: that the actions of the Pope could not be justified. He complained likewise that he had not deigned to hear their Ambassador Extraordinary: that he had published a monitory esteemed unjust by every one without any scruple, and that he came to so important a resolution without knowing before how the world is governed; that his Holiness could not have done an act more proper for to put the See Apostolic upon the censure and hatred of all the world, and in a manifest peril that if the Republic should hereupon separate from the Pope, this separation should be followed with a loss irreparable to the ecclesiastics. But that the Repub. would not departed from their piety, yet would defend themselves; that for him, he did well to persuade peace, but that he should turn his speech to the Pope who troubled it.  
The Nuntio hearing this, made some instance to have answer likewise from the Senate, and took leave. The Senate eight days afterward answered him in the same manner as the Duke had done:  he understanding, beginning with the same unseasonable complaints, which at other times he had used, he passed further and made appear his displeasure, in that he could not find any temperament, concluding that the Senate should take heed, lest whiles they desired to sustain a particular Law, they might draw on themselves an universal ruin. To which the Duke answered, that he ought to speak of Prudence unto the Pope, who had used so much precipitation, and that he should do well to set before his eyes the imminent perils which might follow hereupon, with the necessity to avoid them by desisting from his injuries; that these counsels came from an old man many years employed in the affairs of State.  
The Pope knowing the Proclamation made against his Monitory, & the resolution of the subjects of the State, who were then most ready to serve their Prince, & to maintain their Liberty, being therefore out of hope that his Interdict would be observed, he thought that his Nuntio could not any longer continue at Venice, with his honour. And therefore he writ unto him, speedily to departed, & the sixth of May he sent the Bishop of Soana to give dismission unto Nani the Ordinary Resident of the Republic, charging him expressly not to leave behind him at Rome any one of his Company. Notwithstading the Pope desired to see him before his departure, and therefore the Ambassador having sent to demand Audience the day following, he granted him incontinently. But after, either because he was so persuaded by other, or of his own motion, and peradventure for fear lest he should make some Protestation, he sent unto him early in the morning the Master of the Ceremonies, to tell him that he would not receive him in quality of Ambassador, but that he might come as a private man, and so he would receive and welcome him gladly. Nani made answer, that he knew not how he should separate from his Person the title of Ambassador, and much less could he do this without knowledge of his Prince, whose Person he represented: and therefore since it would not please his Holiness to see him as Ambassador, he was ready to be gone. The Master of the Ceremonies reported this answer to the Pope, who sent him back again to Nani, with resolution that he would not receive him in quality of Ambassador. There were already with him many Prelates and other persons for to accompany him unto the Audience; some whereof, having knowledge of the resolution of his Holiness, and of the Ambassadors purpose thereupon to departed, demanded of the Master of the Ceremonies whether they might accompany him, whereunto he answered as of himself, that it seemed to him not convenient: it fell out that all their Caroaches followed the Ambassador, but few Prelates accompanied him in Person. Yet some few went along with him, moved by some respects. But the Count john Francis de Gambara, although he was a Prelate of no great time, and by consequent his hopes being so much the greater, as they were more fresh, and who himself had employed the Pope for Intercessor to the Republic, for the deliverance of the Count Hannibal his brother from the Ban which he had incurred, which yet he was not able to obtain, not without some indignation of his Holiness, yet did not omit to accompany the Ambassador in Person, saying that no occasion was sufficient to make him forget his duty; whose action and words might justly cause them to blush for shame, who being obliged by most straight bonds, were very forward to fail in their duty. The Ambassador then departed Honourably accompanied, for as much as the bruit of his departure being scattered thorough Rome, all they of the Nation resorted to him, and besides the Barons and Roman Gentlemen affected to the Republic. But the Pope on the morrow dispatched after him a Colonel to accompany him throughout the State of the Church, who overtook him at Foligno, and offered to attend him, in the name of his Holiness. The Ambassador, though he was well accompanied, received notwithstanding the Colonel, for a part of the way, and then thanking his Holiness, sent him back, (who returned,) and was well entertained in all places of the State Ecclesiastical as he passed.  
At the same time, the chief of the Council of Ten sent for the Superiors of Monasteries, and other Churches of Venice; to whom was made known that the intention of the Prince was that they should continue the Divine Services, and that none of them should departed out of the State without permission; Protection was promised to them that would remain, and for them that would be gone it was declared that they might not carry away any goods of the Church, nor any other thing of value. They were further commanded, that if any Breve from Rome, or any order from their Superiors were by any means sent unto them, they should bring it unto the Magistrate before they read it. In like manner the Governors of all Cities within the State were commanded to do the like throughout all places of their jurisdiction. After they consulted whether it were meet to make answer unto the Monitory. There were that proposed, to use the remedy of Appeal practised in all times by all Princes and Republics, especially within these last three hundred years, against the attempts of Popes, and particularly by the Senate of Venice upon like occasions, and in like occurrences, yea even since that the Popes, Pius 2. Sixtus 4. and julius 2. by their Breves, and others by the bull in Coena Domini, have assayed to condemn such Appeals. Others nevertheless alleging that Appeals are made in case of an injustice, which hath some colour of justice, which hath no place in this Monitory, where the nullities were in great numbers, and so notorious, their advice was received. Wherefore it was resolved with one consent, to write unto the Prelates of the State, touching the judgement of the Prince, concerning the Monitory published, and why he determined to use no other remedy. These Letters were written the sixth of May, and were imprinted to be affixed in public places, and contained in substance; that he had received advice of a Publication made at Rome on the seventeenth of April, of a certain Breve fulminated against him, and against the Senate and Signory; wherefore being obliged to have a care of the public tranquillity, and of the authority of a Sovereign Prince, he Protested before God and all the world, that he had not omitted or neglected any means possible to make the Pope capable of the most clear and strong reasons in behalf of the Republic. But having found his cares shut, and seen that Breve published against reason and justice, and against the doctrine of the Holy Scriptures, of the Fathers, and of the Canons, in prejudice of the Secular authority given by God, and of the liberty of the State, with the trouble of the repose of his subjects, and to the great scandal of all the world; he did not doubt to account that Breve not only for unjust, but for merely void and null, and so unlawful that he did not repute it needful to have recourse to such remedies as in other occasions the Republic and many Sovereign Princes have used against such Popes as outpassed the power to them given by God; trusting, that the Prelates would hold on in their accustomed courses, and continue the divine service, the Republic being resolved to persevere in the holy Catholic faith, and in the reverence of the Roman Church, such as they had from the beginning ever tendered.  
Upon this there happened a thing notable: Upon the 8. of May the same time that the Nuntio was with the Prince to demand leave to be gone, were affixed throughout the City Copies of the foresaid letters, and as he returned he saw one fastened to the door of S. Francis Church which was hard by his lodging.  
The Capuchins and Theatins until then did not think of departing out of the State, or at the least they did not discover their design; on the contrary, the Provincial and other Fathers of the Capucines (which governed one of their Provinces which they have within the State) when they understood that the publication of the monitory was made at Rome, took counsel among themselves, and determined that, seeing no matter of faith was treated between the Pope and the Republic, they were not obliged to follow the intentions of the Pope, and to this effect (following this resolution) they sent letters to all their Conuents situate within the State. Afterwards, receiving an express command from their Superiors that by all means they should be gone and retire out of the Venetian Dominions, they wrought in such sort that they were prohibited to departed upon pain of death, and procured this commandment to be general, to the end that they might be less suspected: which being done, they raised and spread a rumour, that they had an intention to retire, but now they could not being forbidden by the Prince under pain of death. But afterward they utterly changed their opinion upon the occasion which follows.  
The jesuites, immediately after they had notice that the monitory had been published in Rome, dispatched to his Holiness the Father Achilles Gaillardi of Milan for to represent unto him what good offices they might do to his advantage if they were permitted to remain within the State. For this reason, expecting hereof an answer from Rome, when the pleasure of the Senate was signified unto them, they spoke in appearance as did others: nevertheless either because they were in doubt of the Pope's intention, or for some other reason, serving themselves of their ordinary equivocations, they professed that they might continue the Divine Offices, their Sermons & Confessions, according to their custom. But the Pope hearing the propositions of the jesuites, and considering that if they did not publicly keep the Interdict, they would bring more damage to his pretensions then profit by their sleights which they could practise under hand, he gave them to understand that his resolution was they should observe the Interdict; and for this effect sent unto them a commandment by the same Currier which brought unto the Nuntio his order to departed, yet that they might delay so long as they could with convenience. Notwithstanding they scattered a report that they had decreed to stay, abstaining only from saying Mass in public, but otherwise to continue all Divine Offices. And forasmuch as it seemed a great diminution of their reputation, if when they went away, the Capuchins should abide; after they had used many artifices to make them departed, as well by means of the Nuntio as of another Minister of a certain Prince, who for four day's space haunted their Covent at last they gained them, by suggesting, that all the world would cast their eyes upon the Capuchins, and that their resolution would be a definitive sentence of the validity or invalidity of the monitory. Wherefore since their opinion would be infallibly followed and embraced by all the world, they now had a fair occasion offered to merit much of the Holy See. Which did puff them up in such sort, that they went to the Prince, to declare unto him that they could not remain, and Father Theodore de Bergamasco, the Companion of the Provincial, passed so far as that he had the boldness to say that their condition was much differing from the condition of the other Religious, whose actions were of small importance: but the Capuchins ought to be the rule of all the rest, all the world having an eye to them for to take example whether to esteem the Pope's Censures or to contemn them.  
Now the term of 24. days prefixed in the monitory approaching, the jesuites were required on the 9 of May to give a certain resolution; who then declared their equivocation, by refusing to say Mass, which they said was not contrary to their former promise, inasmuch as the Mass, for the excellency of it, is not comprehended under the name of Divine Offices. And certes it was a pretty invention, to offer themselves to do Divine Services, and then after to exclude the Mass because of its excellence, and all others likewise because they had not wont to celebrate them, and so by this shift to promise all things and perform nothing to the Republic; as also to abide within the State, and yet withal to keep the Interdict according to the intention of the Pope. Hereupon the same day the point was put in consultation, and it was determined in full Senate to send the Grand Vicar of the Patriarch for to receive and take into his charge all the ornaments and jewels of the Church, with commandment unto the jesuites that they should speedily avoid the Country. Letters also were written to the Governors of Cities, that they should cause them to departed from the places of their jurisdiction. The jesuites of Venice understanding this resolution, called tumultuously unto the Church their devoted ones, from whom they drew a very great sum of money; and persuaded the Capuchins, that at their parting, they should go forth in Procession with the Holy Sacrament, seditiously intending to move the people, if it had been possible. And the evening being come, they demanded of the Magistrates to be assisted by public Officers for their security, which was accorded unto them. But here with not contenting themselves, they sent to request the Ambassador of France, that it would please him to let them be attended by his Servants, which he did not think fit, seeing they had already a public guard. In the end, that evening they departed two hours within night, each one carrying the Holy Host at his neck, to intimate that jesus Christ departed with them: & to this spectacle there were assembled a great. multitude of people, as well by land as by water. And when the Superior, who last of all entered the Bark, demanded Benediction of the Vicar of the Patriarch, who was there, strait a voice was raised by all the people, crying in the language of that Country, Andè in mall' hora, Go with a vengeance, or in the Devil's name. These men in the mean while had hid in the City, vessels and precious ornaments of the Church, many books, and the best moveables of their House, which they left in a manner void. All the next day there remained the relics of a fire in two places where they had burned an incredible quantity of writings. They left also a good number of cruses to melt metals, the noise whereof being heard thorough the City, which scandalised the few devoted ones which were left there, the Father Possevine writ (and his letter was publicly seen) that these cruses were not to melt gold or silver, as they were slandered, but only for to accommodate their bonnets. Shortly, there remained not any thing of importance within the House, save the Library bequeathed unto them by the Archbishop Levys Molino Bishop of Treviso, which was found with in their Armouries, and a case of books forbidden, in a place separate. But at Milan were found many Copies of a certain Writing, containing eighteen rules under this title, Regulae aliquot seruandae ut cum Orthodoxâ Ecclesiâ verè sentiamus, that is to say, Rules which ought to be observed, to the end that our Belief may be conformable to that of the Orthodox Church: in the seventeenth whereof there is a prescription to take heed how men press or inculcate too much the grace of God: and in the third it is ordained, that men must believe the hierarchical Church, although it tell us that that is black, which our eye judgeth to be white. Before their parting, they left unto their Penitents some instructions, how they ought to govern themselves in the observation of the Interdict.  
The jesuites being thus gone, there seemed small cause of fear for the other Religious that they would breed any trouble. But upon the bruit which ran of the Capuchins and Theatines, who said that they must needs keep the Interdict, there were some that imputed this manner of proceeding in them to a feebleness of conscience, easy to be deceived, and so condoled with them, and desired they might be tolerated. Others more advised, seeing well that this did proceed from their ambition to seem better than others, with design to be favoured by his Holiness, detested their hypocrisy. But the Senate reputing it not agreeable to that reason and justice which they used in matters of State, nor to the service of God and tranquillity of Religion; and that on the contrary in times so calamitous, such a novelty might bring much danger, if within the State it were permitted that any Ecclesiastic should observe the juterdict, gave order that all those who were not disposed to continue the Divine Services should retire out of their Dominions. Whereupon the Capuchins, Theatines, and the reformed Franciscanes departed from Venice, and others Religious were appointed to the Government of their Churches. But the Capuchins in the Territories of Brescia and Bergamo, where there were no jesuites to seduce them, did not accord with the other, but remained and continued their Divine Services without any innovation, for which they were bitterly persecuted by their Superiors at Rome with Excommunications and other Spiritual penalties, although without effect as touching their temporals, because the Prince had taken them into his protection: and for the Spirituals, they defended themselves by some Writings which were published, upon very good grounds, being men well learned and of great prudence, who were not carried to take any resolution but with the safety of their consciences. The Capuchins of Venice, according to the intention of the jesuites, would have gone out with solemnity, thereby to move a tumult; but being therein hindered, they celebrated that morning only one Mass, and consumed all the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist, which was preserved in their Church, and concluded the Mass without giving Benediction unto the people. They left also to their Devotee's diverse instructions for to observe the Interdict, as did likewise the Theatines. But in such a confusion, and in so great haste, being not able to consult together, they did not well accord with the jesuites, as also the jesuites disagreed amongst themselves; whence it came to pass that their adherents proceeded diversely, some being of opinion that all the Sacraments administered by the Priests that stayed were nullities, and therefore that it was not lawful to adore the holy Eucharist, as before: Others esteemed that to hear Mass was only a venial sin, and others held it a sin most grievous, although the Sacrament were truly celebrated. Of these instructions, and of the different ways of observing them are yet to be seen the Writings published by their Favourers.  
The jesuites being departed, retired themselves to Ferrara, Bologna, and Mantua, neighbouring places, where they might receive the consulations of their friends, and readily send their answers; as also employ themselves to excite more easily some sedition, whether by their emissaries, or by their frequent letters. The other Religious likewise which were gone, retired in like manner to Milan, Ferrara, & Bologne, & Mantua, where they were seen with an evil eye by the other Religious of the same Orders, as those who were come to spend part of their commodities. And the Superiors of Houses complained, that though by this means the mouths were doubled, yet the Pope had not sent any other provision but Indulgences; and they said openly, that if other succour did not come from Rome, they could not continue to make such expense, nor to furnish so many persons with Vestments. And it is certain that the Capuchins, which departed out of the State of Venice to the number of eight hundred, could not find (at least all of them) any convenient retreat, so as many of them died for want of sustenance.  
At Venice they communicated to all Ambassadors and Agents of Princes, all that had passed, and also writ unto the Ministers of the Republic in all Courts; how that the Nuntio was recalled, that their Ambassador had been dismissed; that the Republic judged all things done herein by the Pope, mere nullities; that they were resolved to live Catholics, and to defend themselves.  
At Rome men held for constant that the monitory would cause three notable effects. The first, that the Religious would all departed the Country, and so the Interdict at least by necessity should be observed. The second, that the Cities and people seeing themselves deprived of Divine Offices & Exercises would seditiously be moved and send to the Prince to give satisfaction to his Holiness. The third that upon this occasion the Nobility might be disordered, grieved and terrified, & so divided amongst themselves. Upon these hopes and considerations they suffered to slip not only the four and twenty days before determined, but many more; during which the jesuites, though absent, put in work all their artifices. But they saw at Rome, that neither the Censures nor the sleights of the jesuites did work any great effect, nor produced the commotions which they had figured; so that (except the jesuites banished, the Capuchins and Theatines dismissed) no other Order was departed, and the Divine Service was celebrated after the custom, yea oftentimes with more solemnity, the people coming to the Churches in greater multitudes, and some of them now frequented the Service, which at other times had not been so diligent. The Senate was greatly united in their deliberations, the City of Venice and the inhabitants kept themselves in all quiet obedience, and the Cities of the Estate which till then had not sent their Deputies to the new Duke for congratulation, did now perform that duty, without any regard or respect unto the monitory already published; further declaring openly that in things temporal they would not acknowledge or obey any other power whatsoever. And this so great a tranquillity did not only proceed from the voluntary obedience of the people, but also from the providence of the Senate, and the diligence of the Magistrates which provided for all accidents: and this great affair was conducted with so much prudence and dexterity, that no blood of any man was shed for contempt or rebellion; every man admiring that so great a Body and Government should be kept upright without any violence or execution. For touching the commandments given unto the Eeclesiastiques under pain of death, they were given in that sort at the instance and request of those amongst them who being voluntarily disposed to execute them, desired nevertheless some pretext to excuse themselves.  
The Court of Rome blamed the actions of the Pope, and those which spoke least to his disadvantage, said, that though his cause had been never so just, yet in his proceeding he had used too great celerity, and too too excessive confidence. On the other side they commended the prudence of the Venetians, who having received so vehement a shock had yet retained their state in repose and tranquillity. After this came to Rome the Father Antony Barison, who had taken post to go tell the Pope what was said at Ferrara (from whence he came,) and at other places confining upon the State of Venice, where the reasons of the Republic were approved: and notwithstanding he incited the Pope to preserve the Pontifical dignity.  
The Pope made great complaints in the Consistory that the Interdict was not observed by the ecclesiastics; and he required the Cardinals that every one of them would with great care think of some remedy, and make unto him report a part. Nevertheless the Cardinals did not believe that as well the ecclesiastics as the people for the most part were persuaded that the Censures were nullities; rather they conceived that there was in them a disposition to observe them, but that they expected some occasion to come to that effect; wherefore they esteemed it good to give occasion by exciting the Religious to some new practices, either by abstaining from Divine Offices, or by departing out of the State. This was the reason, why the Cardinals, Protectors of the Regulars, together with their Superiors which were in the Court of Rome, and in other places of Italy, did what they could with them, with menaces of Censures, pains, and other evils corporal and spiritual, as also with promises of graces, honours, dignities, not only to the Chief but further to each particular, if they would observe the Interdict or retire themselves.  
But they dealt one way with the Monks and other Regulars endowed, another way with the Mendicants. To these they said, that being not able to remain and observe entirely the Interdict, they should abandon their places and departed; that it was the intention of Our Lord (so they called the Pope,) and if they could not departed, that they should in this cause suffer martyrdom. But to the rent and endowed they gave to understand that the Pope though he would have the Interdict observed, yet he would not therefore have the Monasteries abandoned. They sent also as Commissaries some of the Regulars of the same Order, such as being the most abject in their Congregations had offered themselves to go into dangers to acquire to themselves some credit; but some had not the boldness to enter within the State, as also neither by their menaces nor promises were any seduced, saving some few timorous or ambitious, who yielded upon hope of great recompenses. Further, they suborned some hypocrites or Hermit's, to enter within the Country to excite some troubles among the people, but being found upon the confines loaden with papers and instructions, they were sent back, upon a commandment given by the Senate the 24. of May to all Governors to take heed that no Religious or Priests from foreign parts should enter with any writings, for fear and for preventing of sedition. All these devices of the spiritual arms, and artifices covered with pretext of Religion and piety, remained thus without effect within the State of the Republic.  
But in the Courts of Princes these differences were received very diversely.  
In Polonia, Lewis Foscarini being come Ambassador expressly to congratulate with that King for his marriage, the Nuntio of the Pope in that Kingdom, and the jesuites, did what they could to make him receive some affront. The Nuntio first desired the King that the monitory might be published, wherein he was absolutely denied: whereupon addressing himself unto the Religious, he gave order to all of them that they should not admit within their Churches the Ambassador or any of his People. And afterwards, two of his Gentlemen being gone to hear Mass at the Cordeliers, they were put out of the Church; of which the Ambassador having made complaint to the Marshal of the Court, he and the Cardinal of Cracovia commanded those Religious that the day following they should sing a solemn Mass, to which they should invite the Ambassador, first demanding him pardon for the affront given unto his Gentlemen. The Mass was celebrated with great concourse of people, and displeasure of the Nuntio. The King approved of that which had been done by his Officers, and by Decree of Parliament was published an Edict, prohibiting all men from doing any act that might displease the Republic; and he writ unto the Pope, complaining of the attempt of his Nuntio, where he added that his Holiness had great occasion to make esteem of the Republic, to which all his Kingdom and he himself inclined, being moved both by his own interest, and by that of his Kingdom. He said moreover, that for light occasions, and where no point of faith was questioned, it was not good to make so great stirs, and exhorted his Holiness to be willing to appease these broils; making mention again how much the enterprise of the Nuntio had displeased him and all his Council, and so much the more, because it was a thing unheard in his Kingdom, that they should therein publish Censures against any Prince whatsoever, seeing it was not done when the Monitories were published against the King Henry 3 and after that in the cause of Ferrara against the Duke Caesar de Este: that it did not stand with reason to govern themselues after another fashion toward the Republic of Venice. whose cause was common with his Kingdom. All these particularities the King imparted to the Ambassador, yea himself delivered him a Copy of Laws of his Kingdom like to those of Venice.  
In the Court of the Emperor, by reason of the ordinary difficulty to have Audience of his Majesty, the Ambassador treated with all the Imperial Ministers, who shown themselves sensible of the wrongs of the Republic; alleging that in all the States of Germany were observed like constitutions, and highly displeased they were for that which the Pope had done, because the Protestants would take hence advantage for to fortify their reasons, to the end to retain Ecclesiastical Benefices; only the Great Chancellor, and the Marshal Prainer inclined for the Pope. In the end Francis Soranzo, Ambassador, had Audience of the Emperor, who thanked him for communicating these matters with him, and marvelled that the Nuntio had never spoken unto him thereof; and exhorted him to find some temperament of composition. But Corpus Christi day being come, upon which the jesuites are wont to make a very solemn Procession, whereat assist all the Ministers of Princes; the Fathers did what they could with the Ambassador of the Republic, that he would be absent, who bitterly reprehending them resolved to be there, as he was, the Nuntio in the mean while feigning himself to be indisposed to avoid it. But two other being to be made the days following, the Nuntio considered what prejudice it would be to him, if they were done as the first. And therefore he employed the Ambassador of Tuscany to deal with him of Venice, that he should not be present, threatening otherwise he would cause the Church doors to be shut up, and hinder the Procession, in as much as he was not to he admitted into the Church, being a person Excommunicate. Wherefore he might do well to prevent the scandal that would ensue, since all the Protestants would unite themselves to him, and on the other side all Catholics separate from him. Hereupon the Ambassador referred himself to be directed by the Emperor; but his Majesty not willing to meddle in these Ecclesiastical matters, the Ambassador resolved to take Physic and keep in, fearing to receive some affront by the means of the jesuites, and of the Nuntio, being herein aided by the Marshal Prainer, ill affected to the Republic, to whom no other Minister did oppose himself: upon hope to have 100000. crowns from the Pope for the war against the Turks. But afterwards, the Pope having refused to give that succour, for want whereof they were constrained to make peace with the Mutineers of Hungary, and to yield unto them the places which they had seized, with the exercise of their Religion; and the Marshal Prainer being dead, as also the Nuntio a little softened, after that he saw the Nuntios of France and Spain had been made Cardinals, without any reckoning of himself, things there received some change, and the Ambassador of Venice was freely every where admitted. And there is no doubt, that if he had showed himself firm from the beginning, he had surmounted all difficulty, seeing that a Month after complaining in the name of the Republic to the Emperor, and representing unto him that besides the injury done to Him, his Majesty had therein been wronged, in that the Pope should intrude himself to command (within his Court,) the Ministers of Princes, which were there, for to render him service: the Emperor excused himself for what had passed, saying, he knew nothing of it: Which was very likely, considering that his Ambassador at Venice was present with the Duke in all the Chapels and Solemnities, as also was the Ambassador of the most Christian King.  
In Spain upon the first news which was brought touching the pretensions of the Pope, and the answer of the Republic, they knew well that i● concerned the common interest of all Princes, and commended the constancy of the Senate; although that the Marquis de Villenas, Ambassador at Rome, inclined to the Pope's side, to the end to obtain by that means the Cardinalate for Don Gabriel Pacieco his brother; he writ also into Spain in favour of his Holiness. But they not believing that for such a cause men would come to arms, and being assured that the Republic would maintain the common cause of all Princes; & judging specially that they might draw profit to themselves, if these dissensions between the Pope and the Republic were continued, since a difference between two the most Potent Princes of Italy would render their affairs more firm; and that if the Republic should prevail against the Pope, it would increase so much more their Temporal jurisdiction, and if happily these things might be reduced to the terms of a rapture (that which they did not believe,) it was in their power to hinder the war if their utility required so, or to serve themselves thereof to their advantage; they left the business to have its course, without giving any instructions to the Ambassador who was at Rome, who by this means might continue his practices, in fomenting the intentions of the Pope, whereunto his own inclination and profit carried him; going so fare as to promise succour of arms when there should be need, yet only with general words which did not precisely oblige him. But upon notice that the Interdict was published, the King saw that things had passed further than he was willing, and was grieved that he had no sooner interposed. The Nuntio in the mean while made instance that the Ambassador of Venice might be declared Excommunicate in the Pulpits, saying that if the Ambassador presented himself in the Chapel of the King, he would command the King's Chaplains to cease the Divine Offices, and if he were not obeyed, that he would go out. In this Court were rendered many evil offices to the Republic, especially by them of Genoa, out of envy, because their Republic had yielded to the Pope's will, and that of Venice preserved their liberty. They turned all to their advantage, recommending Genoa for Devotion and Obedience, and ascribing to obstinacy and want of Religion, that which had been justly done at Venice, for the conservation of their own Liberty. But above all that shown themselves enemies of the Venetians, the principal was the Bishop of Monte-pulcian, Ambassador of the great Duke of Tuscany, who not only abstained from visiting the Ambassador of Venice, but also sought all occasions to detract from the actions of the Republic; as also Asdrubal de Montaigu, Resident for the same Duke at Venice, did not cease to do in like manner on all occasions that were offered. For these reasons, at Madrid in the House and presence of the Cardinal of Toledo, was assembled a Congregation of twelve Divines, where it was consulted whether they should admit the Ambassador of Venice to Divine Offices, not only the Nuncio, but the jesuites also making great instance that he might be excluded: but in the Congregation there being none which opined against the Republic but only the jesuites, it was in the end concluded that nothing should be altered. And the King, that he might not declare himself either by admitting or excluding him in his Chapel, remained many days without using it. And the news being arrived in this Court, that the Ambassador Soranzo had been excluded at prague from the Procession, they did not make any great account of what had passed in the Court of the Emperor touching this business, and the Nuntio who in his instances proposed him for example, was answered, that that Kingdom was not governed after examples of others.  
The Ambassador of Spain at Venice being not accustomed to be present in the Ecclesiastical Ceremonies with the Duke, because of the question of Priority between him and the other of France, had no occasion herein to show the intention of his Master: but in all other things he comported himself after the same fashion as before, treating after the accustomed manner, so that no man saw any difference.  
And though in these affairs and others, the King of Spain and his Ministers shown much respect towards the Republic, yet they intended to make declaration for the Pope, his Holiness having written very effectual Letters unto the King, and to the Duke of Lerma; to which they made answer conformably to his desire, so as shall be said hereafter.  
In France, when upon the thirtieth of january, Peter Prinli Ambassador of the Repub. gave advice unto the King of all that had passed, his Majesty testified a very great desire that there might be found some means of agreement which might be without prejudice, and that a Treaty to this purpose might be furthered: giving example in himself, who had eluded the great instances which had been made unto him for the receiving of the Trent Council, so far as offer was made him to restrain it, where it should be contrary to the liberties of the French Church. And albeit he knew well at what they aimed, notwithstanding that he made his benefit of the time, dissembling somethings which he saw well. He enquired further of the Ambassador how these encounters might be avoided, without wrong to the order in Government used in the Republic, discovering herein a desire to be solicited to be a Mediator in this affair. He commanded also speedily Alincourt his Ambassador at Rome, that he should render all kind of good Offices for the Republic, with his Holiness. Fresne likewise Ambassador of the same King at Venice advertised the Senate, that the Pope had made known unto his Master the justice of his cause, and therefore exhorted them (as of himself) to inform the King, to the end that he might receive some impression; adding, that as well himself, as the Ambassador which was at Rome, had commission to serve his Serenity. Which words were uttered with great zeal, as well by the King, as by his Ministers, with aim to find an overture to be employed in the composing of so great a difference. For which the Senate thanked the King, and gave information to his Ambassador upon all the points controverted, as also commanded Prinli their Ambassador in France, to represent the same things to the King, which he did accordingly.  
Now presently after the news of the publication of the Monitory at Rome was arrived in France, the Nuntio Barberin made great instance, that the Ambassador of Venice might be excluded out of the Churches, but he could obtain nothing; not only because the purpose of the King was to carry himself as a Neuter, but especially because that Kingdom holds it for a matter most certain and apparent, that Popes have no power over the Temporalty of Princes, and that they cannot proceed by Censures against Then or their Officers in things which concern the State. Upon these reasons, the Nuntio was constrained to quit his pretensions, and they treated with the Ambassador of Venice after the manner accustomed, not altering any thing for the Pope's Censures. On the contrary, as soon as the King knew of the Publication of the Monitory at Rome, he complained greatly of the too hasty proceed of the Pope, and sent a dispatch to him with speed, requesting him to prolong the Term, with design to interpose his authority (by consent of the parties) to accommodate the difference. He further writ thereof particular Letters to this effect, unto the two brethren of the Pope, to the Cardinal Borghese, and to the French Cardinals: and although the Post did not arrive till after the days prefixed by the Monitory, Alincourt the Ambassador of the King did not therefore omit to deliver the Letters, and to treat thereof with his Holiness; who excused himself, for as much as the Term was expired, which took from him the means of prolonging it, and so of giving satisfaction unto the King. The King was offended that his mediation had been so little esteemed: nevertheless he resolved to pursue it, and writ to his Ambassador that he should not neglect to treat with the Pope for to give overture to some other means of accord.  
In England, the opinion which that King hath of the Pope's authority being well known to all the world, any one may judge how he received the news of these actions of the Pope. Nor shall it be necessary to relate any thing thereof, but only the answer which the King gave to justiniano's, Ambassador for the Republic, then, when he informed him of all that had passed in Senate; which was very notable. The King then having heard the relation of the Ambassador, after he had showed how well he accepted that office, and had commended the Laws of the Republic, said, that he longed to see the whole Church of God reform; and that to this end he desired much a Free Council to determine so many Controversies, which have no other cause but the Spiritual Usurpations of the Roman Bishops, in which desire he thought the King of France and other Princes would join with him: that perhaps God meant to produce this happiness out of these troubles of the Republic; that he had spoken thereof to Pope Clement, then when he was moved by him (when first he came to the Crown of England) to unite himself unto the Roman Church, but he would not hear any thing of a Council; that this Union was much to be desired, but clearly there was no other mean to effect it, then by a free General Council. The King added moreover that the ruin of the Church proceeded from this, that the Popes esteemed themselves as Gods, and further were so corrupted by flattery, that it was no marvel if they could not give care to any reason, and if they proceeded with precipitation.  
From Holland, the States of those Provinces United, and the Count Maurice of Nassau apart, writ letters of great affection to the Repub. offering succour of arms and victuals, with all sorts of services upon any occasions which might be offered by this difference: whereunto the Senate answered by letters full of the like benevolence, accepting their offers, if necessity should require.  
At Turin, when the Duke of Savoy understood by Peter Contarini, Ambassador of the Republic, how the monitory had been affixed at Rome, he shown that he had been formerly advertised thereof, and made it appear that he well understood the reasons of the Republic, and that it was the common cause of all Princes, so as he could not make any demonstration in favour of the Pope, although the Nuntio made great instance to that purpose. Yet not willing openly to offend his Holiness, he abstained from the Chapel, to take away all occasion of quarrel. Notwithstanding the Ambassador which he had at Venice did not govern himself with the same moderation: but on the contrary, retired himself from the Court, avoiding the Duke's presence, though he was often invited: and in the City, in the part where he had his lodging, he did many evil offices towards the ecclesiastics, against the Repub and in favour of the Pope; which served more to show his crooked spirit and passion, then to do any hurt or damage to the State. And the Duke himself, although he had always the same opinion of the Pope's Censures, did not afterward treat in the like fashion with the Ambassador. For the Republic having written to his children, with the title of Excellency (so as they had accustomed) he in disdain hereof, made a Chapel without admitting thereunto the Ambassador, and gave him notice that it was because the Republic had not used the style of Highness to his Sons.  
At Florence, the great Duke did not make any novelty with Robert Lio Secretary of the Republic, but treated with him in all respects as formerly he was wont. But Antony Grimani Bishop of Torcelli, the Pope's Nuntio in that place, although a Venetian Gentleman himself, refused to receive the Secretary into his House; giving him to understand that he would not be visited by Him, until he had order from Rome what he should do. Yet a few days after having changed his mind (no man knows for what reason) without expecting any other order from Rome, he returned to treat with him as before.  
At Naples, the Count de Benevento, Viceroy, upon that which was represented unto him by Austin Dolce Resident in that Court for the Republic, blamed the rash proceed of the Pope, approved the reasons of the Republic, and treated always with the Resident as formerly, as did in like manner Bastoni Bishop of Pavia the Pope's Nuntio.  
The like was also observed at Milan by the Count de Fuentes Governor of that Estate, towards Antony Paulucci Resident with him for the Repub. For the other Cities of Italy the Repub. hath not in them any Minister.  
The Dukes of Mantua and Modena also testified what esteem they made of the Repub. and what judgement they had of the Pope's actions, by means of their Residents at Venice.  
But (to resume our discourse) the Princes of Italy together with the Ambassadors of Kings, as well at Rome as at Venice, after that they knew that the Pope (seeing his monitory lightly esteemed) was much perplexed, as if he had manifestly repent him of the fact, had some hope that the affair might be accommodated, and each of them desired to be a Mediator in the difference; and during three Months after the publication, they offered themselves not without envy one of another.  
The Duke of Mantua, (who had notice from his Agent at Rome that he had found the Pope more tractable, as if he meant to do more for his sake then for all the rest, and willingly would treat with him,) made offer to go both to Venice and to Rome upon this employment. But the Senate answered him that they had used all reasons and dexterity possible to stay the Pope that he might not precipitate, but possibly they could not hinder him from doing that to which his will passionately carried him. And now that they had sustained such irreparable wrong, nothing could be done, unless first the Pope would retract his Censures, and reduce things to their first estate; that nevertheless there remained in the Republic a disposition to show themselves obedient to the See Apostolic in all things wherein their Liberty should not be violated, nor their Government altered.  
The Lord Guicciardin, Ambassador of the great Duke of Tuscany being come to do compliments unto the Duke because of his election and still remaining at Venice, gave them notice of the good office which the great Duke had performed for the Republic with his Holiness, by the means of the Bishop of Soana, and what had been treated hereupon; that his Highness offered to pass yet further, and even to go to Rome in person. Answer was made him, with hearty thankfulness and acknowledgement of his good will; adding withal that these troubles were not raised by the Republic, but by the Pope's rashness, who without any reason had offended them so sensibly. And therefore things standing in such terms, they could not but think of defending themselves, yet always purposing to continue in the Catholic religion. After, the great Duke treated with Robert Lio Secretary and Agent of the Republic with him, to whom he said; That he could not deny but the Pope had too much precipitated this affair, that he ought not in such fashion to have proceeded with a Prince, no not in case of heresy; but that since he was better advised, and began to hear, and therefore that it was time to begin the treaty; that the answer which had been sent him from Venice was full of affection, but concise and short; that it was needful to enter to particulars and to give some satisfaction unto the Pope; that they might serve the public by some other way which might be agreeable to the Pope; that it was unprofitable to dispute of words when men desire to compass their intentions; that between the Pope and the Repub. things were not equal, and that they had to treat with the Vicar of God; that there might be devised some temperament with declaration upon the public Laws so as they had accustomed to do, at least that preserving their Ordinances they might give the ordinary satisfaction of words.  
The Duke of Savoy said also to the Ambassador Contarini that he had employed himself with the Pope, to whom he had freely declared that the coniuncture of things seemed to require him to admit of some temper, since it was certain that all Princes would not be on his side. And that the Republic ought to have the same consideration, howsoever in all reason they had the right: that he himself had continual disputes with the Court of Rome, but that he temporised in putting them off from one day to another. Wherefore that it was expedient to pacify these differences, to which end he offered his labour and diligence.  
Don Innigo de Cardenas, Ambassador of Spain, exhorted also greatly the Republic to peace, assuring them that his King had the same thoughts for the tranquillity of Italy; and therefore prayed the Repub. to open a way to some temperament, adjoining that this office was not done only towards them, but it had been also done effectually at Rome on the part of the King his Master.  
But Monsieur de Fresne, Ambassador of the most Christian King traveled with much more efficacy and care then all the rest. For the term of the monitory being not yet expired, he gave advice unto the Senate that the Pope would repent himself, and was greatly moved with that which had passed. That with any little satisfaction, or even appearance of satisfaction, he would be contented; that so he was advertised by Alincourt, Ambassador for the King at Rome Afterwards he told them how the said Alin court and the French Cardinals had made an in stant remonstrance to his Holiness, making it plain unto him that the present opportunities (when the See Apostolic was not without affairs in Hungary,) could not permit that he should deprive himself of his right hand which was the Repub. And upon the request which they made unto him in the end of their discourse, to suspend the monitory, having demanded two days to think upon it, how he answered that he had conferred thereof with diverse Cardinals, who jointly concluded that he could not do it with honour, by reason of the Protestation of the Repub. full of injurious words (so he said) against his Person. Notwithstanding it was told them by the Card. Borghese, that if the Repub. would show any duty, revoking the Law of the Emphyteuses, and rendering the Prisoners into the hands of the King, the Pope might suspend the monitory for some days, to the end to give overture to some treaty. To this the said Fresne adjoined, that they should take in good part the interposition of the King, who having his Kingdom peaceable, assured, and without any interests, whatsoever he did was for the common good of others; that if he could hope by his means to accord these differences, he would send for that purpose the greatest Prince in France, yea he would come in person himself: that the Pope was not another julius 2. who carried fire in his hands; that the Republic might be confident in the King, and if they should open his heart they should find it wholly Venetian. Fresne yet a third time returned, and said, that by an express Currier he had been advertised that the Marquis de Villena had prayed the Pope not to proceed further for some few days; because there were to come some commandments from Spain, with such effectual offices towards the Repub. that They should be necessitated to give all satisfaction: Wherefore he prayed his Holiness not to yield to the offers or offices of France; and that the Pope was therewith very well content, so as he said that if he could hope to be aided, he had a purpose to cite the Duke into the Inquisition, and to accuse him of Heresy. Therefore Fresne adjoined, that he exhorted the Republic to use diligence, and resolve themselves, that they might not do by force and with prejudice what they might do voluntarily and with honour. And that they would not do for any other, what they refused to do for the King their Friend and Confident.  
To all these propositions, the Senate answer red at once. First, they thanked the King for his good offices, marvelling that the Pope had not been any more affected with them; thence exaggerating so much more his stiffness, and thereby that it might be concluded, there was small hope to reduce him to any sound counsels. Then they added, that if the Pope would not repair their injuries by revoking his Censures, there could be no overture to a treaty; that the Senate had already (by extraordinary Ambass.) made appear, with many demonstrations, all sorts of respect; that now things were at that pass, that proposals were not to be admitted, seeing the Pope had gone so far as to wrong them; that the Republic had not hurt any person in their Protestation, but only defended themselves, and to make it appear to all the world that they would continue Catholic; that when the Censures should be removed, the Senate would treat upon that which the King propounded, provided that it might not be against the Liberty of the Republic, nor for to confound their Government; that touching the things treated by the Ambass. of Spain with the Pope, it was not needful to say any other thing but that in all cases the Republic would defend their Liberty, without doing any thing unworthy of Them; that therein they desired to have the most Christian Kings favour, at whose request they would do any thing they could, and that they would not do for any other what they would not for him; that the injuries offered to the person of the Duke did not touch so much his particular as all the Repub. which would avenge themselves for so great and extraordinary an injustice, which was nothing but a pure malice for to divide the concord and good intelligence which was in the Senate and in all the Repub. and that it would be a means to cut off and hinder all sorts of treaties. Fresne much praised this answer, notwithstanding he replied; that the Pope with tears had said to Monsieur d' Alincourt that he would not alter the Rights of the Republic, but only conserve the authority and dignity of the See Apostolic: that if the Senate would suspend their Laws he would suspend his Censures, promising he would be contented that things should stand in their former estate, and that the Laws should be observed after that He had confirmed them. And continuing his speech, he said, that it should be very good to make overture to a treaty, without deferring, for delays would but every day multiply difficulties: that the K. himself had been calumniated at Rome, as if he had procured the abasement of the Authority of the Holy See that the King his Master desired that whethersoever had first offended should be the first to repair the offence: but the Pope persisting, there might be found a temperament to suspend the Laws and the monitory both at the same time: that the King desired this accord for the affection which he had to the Republic; and further, because these differences would hinder the extirpation of Heresies, which ought to be equally agreeable both to the Pope and the Repub.  
The Agent of Mantua having received dispatch with diligence, gave notice from his Prince, that the Pope was not any more so rigid, and that there was good hope of some agreement; and he made this proposal, that the Republic by an express Ambass. should pray his Holiness to suspend the Censures, and to remit the treaty of all the Controversies to a Congregation of Cardinals or Prelates by him deputed, but not suspected, who should examine the Laws, and endeavour to find some remedits to content both the Parties. Hereupon the Resident discoursed long to show by reasons that the Republic should not hereby receive any diminution in their reputation, in rendering all humility to the See Apostolic. To which proposition the Senate having not speedily answered, the Resident returned to solicit them, offering that his Master would come to Venice unknown and thence go to Rome in post. But the Duke answered with thanks unto the Duke of Mantua, adding these words; That they had done what was possible; that the Republic was too much injured; that the things proposed implied many contributies; that if any other thing should happen to the Senate, they would impart it to him.  
The great Duke at the same time said unto the Secretary of the Republic, that the French negotiation could not produce any effect, the Pope being much enraged; therefore it was meet to bend a little on both sides, in as much as the Pope would hardly remove the Interdict, if at Venice they did not give him some cause to do it; that for himself he pressed the affair only in regard of the public repose; that if he might be credited, he would interpose with hope yet with assurance to reduce all to good terms, and that not for any interest, nor for ambition, being willing to leave the glory thereof to others: that he had caused the same to be said unto the Pope: who thereupon had released his rigour, euch with tears: that it was necessary to resolve to give some satisfaction to his Holiness, otherwise all would go from bad to worse.  
But on the contrary, Augustine Valerio, Cardinal and Bishop of Verona, a Prelate which in all his actions hath showed a sincere affection to his Country, with much devotion to his Prince, writ after another fashion, saying; that he had spoke with the Pope, and that he had found in him a good will and disposition to some temperament: but that by the means of Princes there was no hope to do any good: he proposed another course, that the Patriarch elected should go to Rome as a private man, which would be acceptable to the Pope, who would see him willingly for diverse respects; that that Patriarch might treat to as good purpose and as effectually as an Ambassador.  
In the Senate, after they had considered that which was proposed from so many hands, & examined the Reasons which on the one side persuaded to lend ear to some propositions, and to open a way to some treaty, by yielding somewhat to content the Pope; and on the other, those which forced them to preserve their Liberty, never till then violated, even in most difficult times; they resolved to answer all on the same fashion.  
To the Refident of Mantua, after they had affectionately thanked his Highness for his good: will and diligence, it was said, that the desires of the Republic were greatly bend on peace; but having been grievously offended by the Pope, it was not meet they should first move for a reconciliation; that whensoever the Pope should repair the injuries which dured yet with the Censures, they would study to give him any contentment which might not prejudice their Estate: that the Senate hoped the Duke in his wisdom would acknowledge that the conditions proposed were to their damage, and would approve their deliberation, as knowing how important it was to be jealous of the public Liberty.  
To Mounsieur de Fresne they answered to the same purpose; that notwithstanding the great injuries of the Pope, and the evil will which he carried to the Republic, nevertheless they were ready to receive any just advice tending to peace. And therefore that he should employ himself toward the Pope, to cause him to take off his Censures, that so a way might be opened for the Senate to show their good will; and then in respect unto his Majesty they would do whatsoever they could possibly, saving always their Liberty.  
The Ambassador hereupon replied; that the King foreseeing and fearing the evils which would follow upon these differences, not for any particular interest, but merely out of respect to the Republic, had deliberated to interpose Himself; that already at Rome he had done all that could be desired in this affair. Wherefore, it seemed unto him that the Senate ought to put confidence in the King, and declare unto him what they would do, in case that the Pope should take off the Censures, or for to induce him to revoke his Monitory. But since the Senate would not departed from these general terms, nor trust the King, he was resolved to retire himself, and henceforth not to trouble any person about this business. For touching the Pope, who believed that he had not done amiss, as being ruled and conducted by the holy Spirit, and that in revoking his Censures he should suffer in his reputation, it could not be possible to draw him to it, but only by showing him what he might obtain for his satisfaction in favour of his Dignity. He said moreover, that Alincourt found the Pope of a nature firm and resolute, and that it was meet to be a skilful Orator to persuade him; that if sometimes being vanquished by reason he yielded a little, yet after he was wont to resume his former resolution. And when he was forced by reason, he would say, he would think on the matter: but this thinking was to remain constant in his resolutions. Wherefore, if they would say no more, the King his Master would not intermeddle.   

THIRD BOOK.  
Whilst these things were treated at Venice, at Rome, and in the Courts of Princes, the jesuites did not cease to do all sorts of evil offices to the Republic within and without Italy, in the Cities where they lived; scattering many calumnies, as well in private Discourses, as in their public Sermons. So fare, as that they sent Letters into the Signiory to their adherents, and caused their Devotees to come to the Confines, and themselves very often entered the State disguised and unknown, for to seduce the Subjects: publishing Indulgences in favour of them who would observe the Interdict, or persuade others to observe it, or who would favour the pretensions of the Pope. They forged also false and counterfeit Letters, dispersing them under the name of the Republic of Genoa, to that of Venice; and also scattered in many places a writing of one of their Sectaries in the name of the City of Verona, to the City of Bresse. These artifices being come to the knowledge of the Senate, it was decreed that information should be made against the seditious actions of these men, as well since these last occasions, as long time before upon many others. And touching that which they had done in this last occasion, it was manifestly justified, that in their Sermons they had used invectives against the Republic, calling them Heretics, Lutherans, and slandering the Government as tyrannical, abominable, with an infinite number of like Epithets, and that within the Cities of Ferrara, Bologne, Parma, Mantua, Bari, Palermo, and in other places: that from their sleights and suggestions had proceeded all the evil passages happening in Spain and in Bohemia unto the Ambassador of the Republic, and in France and Polonia they had attempted that they might receive all kinds of affronts: especially in England that they had done all the disgrace unto them which they could with the Catholics of that Kingdom, so fare as to find fault that the Republic held an Ambassador with the King, as that King reciprocally at Venice, although they excused other Princes, saying, that their interests required it, but there was not the like reason for the Republic. That with the Princes of Italy they had endeavoured to effect that the Republic should not be permitted to make any levy of men within their Estates; & when this device succeeded not, they went in all places detesting the name of Venice, and finally menacing them that should go to war in their defence; the seditions are numberless which they have excited within the Dominions of the State by their Letters, instructions, and speeches with the Subjects of the Republic, who went for their affairs unto the Cities where these men were, & with their devoted ones which they caused to come upon the confines of the State. It was further justified, that a good part of the vexations done by the Pope unto the Republic, upon these occasions had proceeded from their instigations, and from the hopes that they had given him, that they had a faction, and could put division in the Senate. Now for matters passed formerly, it was also verified, that when the Republic after the death of Henry 3. gave the title of most Christian King unto Henry 4. these men had vaunted at Rome that they had put scruples in the consciences of many Senators, who had repent themselves of that they had done, promising to absolve them in case that they would promise to retract; that therefore it was facile at the least instance of the Pope, to change the whole face of this affair, which was the cause that his Holiness pressed them, who being not satisfied, hence followed so many discontentments; that on diverse occasions they had showed themselves the favourers of great Princes, & by that means had mingled themselves in the affairs of Government; that they dispended yearly above an hundred crowns in the portage of Letters, whereby appeared the multitude of their affairs, and the correspondencies which they had in all parts. Further, it was proved against them that they had great designs upon the goods and faculties of their Penitents, and of Women especially, to the great prejudice of Families. Also their Doctrine was considered in matters Politic; that they praised Monarchy, and blamed an aristocraty, with certain Maxims very contrary to the Government and Institution of the Republic: add hereunto that the jesuites had been the Authors and Instruments of all Uproars, Seditions, Confusions, and Ruins happening within our Times in all Kingdoms and States in the world. Wherefore having found their faults in so great number, and they not only in some particulars of them, but in the corpse of their Society; all was proposed in Senate, who deliberated hereupon the fourteenth of june, and made the Decree which followeth; That the Congregation of jesuites having been received at Venice from their first beginning, and there ever since favoured, they on the contrary returning nothing but ingratitude towards the Republic, and showing themselves still inclined to do all sorts of evil Offices to that State: in which disposition they yet continued by insupportable enterprises, and insolent calumnies, seeking all occasions to offend them: For these causes, they should never be admitted or received in any place of the State, nor this Decree revoked, unless the whole Process against them were first read in full Senate, (which consists of no less than 180. Senators,) whereof five parts (the whole being composed of six) should give suffrage for their revocation. And this may be one certain argument of their enormous and evident crimes, that there was not any one Person (of so great a number) who spoke anything in favour of them: and in the Scrutiny made by secret voices, all were found unanimous to decree their perpetual banishment; notwithstanding that some of this number had formerly used them as their Confessors, who had much favoured them on many other occasions.  
But the Pope foreseeing the difficulties to come to this accord so much desired, with the honour which he expected; and likewise considering that all the shifts and artifices as well of the jesuites as of other ecclesiastics, could not cause any trouble in the State of the Republic, (which he thought might be greatly profitable to induce the Senate to yield to his will) all enterprises to this effect resting vain and without fruit, as also being not able by so many devices and tricks to draw to himself any other than some simple persons, advised himself of a most subtle invention: Which was, that on the nineteenth of june he published a jubilee, whereby he invited all Christians to pray God with him for the necessities of the Church; and to this end granted Indulgences, Absolutions, and Remissions to all, excepting them that were found in Cities or places Interdicted, whom he excluded from these favours, not comprehending them so much as in their number, whose prayers he implored. In Italy no Spiritual thing is more wished or expected by the people, and when it is granted, nothing received with more devout affection than a jubilee. Whereupon at Rome they believed that the people within the State of Venice seeing themselves deprived of such Graces given to all the faithful, would certainly be moved with sedition to seek their part in them. But the evil design which the jesuites did hope would succeed by their Sermons in the neighbouring places, where they had publicly declamed against the Honour of the Republic, being frustrate; they advised hereupon to put in work their last artifice to raise up commotions, by writing to their Adherents, that although the Pope had excluded from the jubilee in general all the Subjects of the State of Venice, yet they had power from his Holiness to grant it to such persons as would observe the conditions by them propounded, among which these were some, not to go to Mass, not to approve the public reasons and actions, and others more important.  
The end of this Inbilee was very well known in Spain, for although they have a very great devotion towards the Indulgences which come from Rome, and principally in the jubilees, nevertheless they remained in suspense; and though the Nuntio were very instant to cause it to be published, yet three Months passed before they gave their consent.  
In this same time wherein at Rome they were thus busied in Ceremonies, a certain Writing was affixed at Vicenza, and many other places, whereby the Republic was exhorted to withdraw itself from the obedience of the Roman Church, and hereupon it touched many points of Religion, calling the Pope Antichrist: Which being known at Venice, the Senate was there with greatly troubled, their resolution being to continue always most constant to conserve their Religion inviolable. They considered that howsoever such actions might be done by stealth, and some one man, nevertheless if provision were not made strictly to deter any more to imitate the like, there might follow very pernicious consequences. Whereupon they caused to be published a very rigorous Ban, promising recompense to him that could discover the Author, giving charge to the Governors to make an exact search after him. But with all the diligence which they could use nothing could be found, save only some obscure conjectures that this was an Artifice of the Ecclefiastiques themselves, whether to show the danger wherein they were, and thereby to incite the State to some speedy accord with the Pope, or for to verify the calumnies which the jesuitical Fathers dispersed against the Republic.  
At the same time when the Pope published this jubilee, he wrought in such sort with the Marquis de Villena, that he dispatched a Currier into Spain, to give advice unto his King, that his Holiness would cast himself entirely under his Protection; and that for this reason he demanded not only his favour, but some succour of men. But the King of Spain answered his Ambassador, that he ought to repress these thoughts, in as much as the troubles of Italy would not be advantageous either to the See Apostolic, or the Crown of Spain. And although this answer afflicted the Pope beyond measure, nevertheless to try all means, he himself dispatched a Post with a Breve to that King, and a Writing containing his Reasons: which he accompanied with a Letter addressed to the Duke of Lerm●● wherein with an ardent affection he recommended unto him his Person and Affaires, with offers of Obligation and acknowledgement, calling him the Base of the Crown of Spain; upon whom depended the Catholic Monarchy, and the only pillar of the Church.  
This Breve was written first in Latin, but afterwards in the vulgar Italian, for to give unto him the title of Excellence, a thing which the Popes have not used. Notwithstanding all this, the Pope, distrusting to obtain from Spain that which he desired, harkened unto the treaties of peace proposed. And it is certain, that the offices done by the Cardinals and Ambassadors at Rome, and especially those of the Ambassador of France, had such effect, that being joined with the remorse which the Pope felt in his conscience, they reduced him to such a point that he was near persuaded to condescent to a suspension of the Censures, to open a way to some farther treaty; and he came so far as to collect hereupon the suffrages and opinions of the Cardinals. But whilst he was considering of their advice, in the beginning of july, at the same time when Fresne made his last instance whereof we have spoken, and when the Ban against the jesuites, and the publication of a jubilee interrupted the treaty, came the answer of the King of Spain to the Letters of his Holiness: Which was presented unto him by the Marquis de Villena, being accompanied with three Cardinals; which imported, That the King had desired that the differences with the Repub. of Venice should not have come so far; but because He saw the honour of his Holiness much interessed, he was resolved to assist him with his forces; which his intention he had signified to his Ministers in Italy, and likewise given order that they should make it known to the Princes his Dependants.  
This Letter was read by the Pope with great joy, which he testified not only by words, but by his Letters full of affection to that King, and to the Duke of Lerma, which he sent by an express Currier. There were who believed that these Letters, which were said to come from Spain, had been written in Italy: and they alleged for a good conjecture, that the King therein wrote that he had signified his pleasure to the Ambassador of Venice who was with him, although he had not spoken one word to him thereof before he had received the answer of the Pope. But it is true that the Duke of Lerma for the honour which his Holiness had done him, and in regard of his humble prayers in his Letters, was willing on his side to correspond, which was to him very easy: For the Counsellors of Estate, by reason of the translation of the Court, having permission to absent themselves for three Months, none of them were at the Court, save the Duke de Chinçon, who (as brother in law to the Marquis de Villena) had the same designs. It was further said by some Ministers of that King in Italy, that he suffered himself to be persuaded to write that Letter, upon hope to pacify things more easily, inasmuch as some Venetian Prelates had assured, that when the King of Spain should declare himself openly for the Pope, the Senate would yield, and quickly humble themselves: which being writ from Rome into Spain, did render the demand of his Holiness more easy with the King and the Duke of Lerma, both which inclined to the conservation of the peace.  
But the Ambassador of the King of Spain at Rome, and his Ministers in Italy, pretended by this Letter & other offices, to have put the See Apostolic in great reputation: so that Ambassador said unto the Pope; That his King would make him obtain with a few words that which others could not do with many; and that he would bring the Venetians prostrate at the feet of his Holiness. Hereby it seemed unto the Spaniards that they had well merited of the Holy See, and that they might expect requital from the Pope, at their need. And therefore purposing hereby to reap no less profit and reputation than the Pope himself, they required of him three things: The first that he would make at Rome a public Festival, with bonfires and other signs of joy and gratulation. The second, that the Letter might be read in Consistory and conserved within the Archives. The third, that he would totally break off the treaty begun by the Ambassador of France, and not speak any more of this affair with the most Christian King. Which demands being published in Court, and from thence throughout the City, moved Alincourt to go to the Audience, and to give the Pope to understand what rumours were scattered of the Triumphs which were made by occasion of this Letter, and of the things promised and demanded by the Ambass. of Spain. To which he added, that all was nothing but vain ostentation, to interrupt the treaty of Peace, and to hold in discord two of the greatest Princes in Italy, who remaining united might be a counterpoise sufficient to hinder the designs of these men: that the terms which they used were too too arrogant, even in the mouth of a Monarch of all the world: that the Spaniards knew well enough themselves and their feebleness, which they could not otherwise maintain: that in Italy they believed they might command all, and be the sole arbritrators of all things; nevertheless if they would be stirring, others would not only look on with the arms across, and let them do what they list. The Pope confessed that the demands of the Spaniards were true, but that they could not please him, and that He could do nothing therein: that he would not cease for all that to continue the Treaty already begun: True it is, that he held himself obliged to the two Crowns for the piety of the two Kings, from whom he equally hoped for all protection: That he had already taken the voices of the Cardinals, and that every of them counselled him not to pass further on the points proposed for accord, if the Venetians did not show respect. Notwithstanding, the partisans of Spain did not cease to extol and magnify the offers of that King, so far, that the Cardinals of the Congregation consulting what was to be done to reduce the Venetians to yield to the will of the Pope, concluded and reported to his Holiness, that the succours of the Catholic King would be more than sufficient, and would not fail him, provided that he would yield him that which be desired touching Sicily; which (as men believed) they said, after they had talked and agreed with the Marquis de Villena, the Catholic Ambassador.  
In Spain the Counsellors spoke on the same fashion to the Nuntio, saying, that if the Pope desired favour of their King, it was but reason that he should yield somewhat on his side, for to give some satisfaction unto his subjects, to the end they might not repent themselves to have been embarked in such a war. They touched in a word the remitting of the fief oh Naples, the granting of Ferrara for the garrisons of their soldiers, and Ancona for the retreat of their Army. The Count de Fuentes in the mean while in execution of the promises of his Master, sent Don Francis de Mendozza, Captain of the Castle of Lodi, the Governor of Lech, and the Captain Lachiuga to the Princes of Italy; dividing among them the charge according as the commodity of the voyage required, and that for to make known unto them the intention of the Catholic King, and to move them to join with him in favour of the Pope. These offices were diversely interpreted by those Princes, who nevertheless each one in particular sent back these Messengers with general answers, none of them thinking meet to come to such a declaration. But it seemed to the Count Fuentes, that the Duke of Modena only had not answered with such readiness and freedom as he wished.  
The Pope highly contented with this Letter, and with that which the Count de Fuentes had done, remained nevertheless in suspense, seeing the Ambassador of Venice welcome in the Court of Spain. But the Marquis de Villena found means to accord these actions which seemed contrary, saying that all this was done for the service of his Holiness, to the end that that which the King intended to do in his favour might be more easily received.  
This Letter of the King of Spain, and the offices which the Count de Fuentes did thorough Italy, were so many trumpets which in the midst of Peace excited all the world to War. For although formerly the Senate of Venice had made some provision, yet was it not with any design to assail others, nor did they think it would be needful to defend themselves from the temporal arms of the Pope, and much less of any other Prince who would enterprise to serve himself of this pretext for to invade some part of their Estate, as sometimes it had fallen out among Christians; but only by reason of State they made some light provisions when they saw the Pope resolved to pass on to Consures. For this cause they suddenly writ to the Provisor General in Candie to send his Galleys into the Gulf. They established also Philip Pasqualigo with sovereign authority over all the Isles of the Levant. And further they commanded the Provisor General in Dalmatia to levy 400. footmen out of Albany and Croatia. under four Captains, for to distribute them into ten long Barks, 40. to a Bark, prepared to that effect. They elected also 30. Governors of Galleys, to be readily armed if necessity should require. Benedicto Moro, Procurer of S. Marc was also elected Provisor General for the firm Land.  
But the Pope having regard to an evil humour which was in his Estate (not only for the custom of the people, which are never contented with a Government which tends more to the commodity of those that govern then of them that are governed, but also for some particular defaults of his Pontificate,) caused a review to be made of men drawn out of those which are appointed to carry arms within his Estate. He made also some feeble reparations at Rimini and at Ancona; and to assure himself of Ferrara, where most danger was to be feared, having therein only 500 footmen, and 45. horse, he adjoined more a 1000 foot. After he banished from Romagna and from the Marquisate of Ancona, all strangers, commanding that all the Natives should come home. But having received the Letters from Spain, he esteemed it necessary (to maintain the reputation, which he thought he had acquired, with some effects, and by the fear of Temporal arms to induce them to yield unto the Spiritual,) to make the greatest preparations of War that he could possibly, wherein not withstanding he was many ways hindered. For first, there was an extreme want of victuals at Rome, and in all his Estate, which made men cry out at Rome and elsewhere for Bread and Peace: which famine likewise afflicted the neighbouring places, & especially Naples & Abruzzo; whereas on the contrary, in the Venetian Dominions there was great abundance of all things. He considered further the danger of the river of Romagna, which lay open & exposed unto incursions, the people of that Country being well affected unto the Venetian Name, for the great & necessary commodities which by commerce they received from them. The inhabitants of Ferrara were likewise suspected by him, for remedy whereof he took from the Cardinal Aldobrandin that Legation which Pope Clement the 8. had given him irrevocably during his life. He took away also that of Bologna from the Cardinal Montalto who had kept it eighteen years: and created Legate at Ferrara the Cardinal Spinola, and at Bologna the Cardinal justinian, and in Romagna the Cardinal Caietan, holding them but little affected to the State of Venice. He made likewise some preparations, but very slender, in the maritime Towns. He conveyed the silver stuff (cups, chalices, crosses,) from the Chapel of Loretto, under pretence to keep it safer. He sent to Ferrara, Lucio Savelli, to command there. the men of war, where having caused the Citizens to have been disarmed, and the Artillery of the Castle to be turned upon the City, and all Strangers to be banished who had not any traffic of consideration, he increased the Garrison to the number of eighteen hundred foot, and one hundred horse, changing the Guard of the Citadel every ten days out of distrust; and wanting Arms, he took away those of Meldola, which the Pope Clement had given by a Breve to john Francis Aldobrandin. In Romagna he published a new Ban, that all Strangers should be gone, and the Natives return. He provided Ravenna of two hundred foot, Ceruia of three hundred, and Ancona only of forty, because that City would keep itself. He put in Garrison by the Seacoasts, some Soldiers taken out of them who were chosen in Villages to bear Arms, which he was forced often to change, because they were not paid, and many ran away.  
The number of Soldiers sometime increased, sometime diminished, according as they escaped, or were constrained to retire themselves to their Houses, as wanting maintenance; but it is certain that the number of footmen paid, was never above 1400. and the number of horse 350. He sent to Ancona the Colonel Fabio Ghisleri, elected Captain of the Light-horse, who made a List of 1700. Harquebusiers, Horsemen taken out of diverse Cities of the Ecclefiastique State, the most part nevertheless without Arms, and without Horses; to whom notwithstanding he gave no other stipend, but only a permission to bear Arms, and therefore they could never be gotten together. He made further a List of Captains fit to serve him when he had need, which List he every where diuulged, and called to his service some of those that were in Flanders. He forbade likewise them of Romagna, and the Marquisate of Ancona to have any commerce with the Venetians, which quickly after he was fain to recall, having learned by experience that the greatest damage herein would redound to themselves, in as much as the Customers protested they would quit the Customs which they had farmed, and he knew not how elsewhere to have money to pay the Soldiers. Further he prohibited the transportation of gold or silver, above ten crowns; and arrested the revenues of all Venetians within the lands of the Church. And at Rome to get silver, was laid a new imposition upon Salt, upon Flesh and Paper, with resolution to lay it likewise upon Wine and Timber, when he should be reduced to any great necessity. These Impositions being not yet sufficient, they consulted in Congregation how to provide money, and in so difficult a matter the opinions much varied. It was treated to tax the Cardinals, whereat some were silent, others made signs that they did not approve it; wherefore nothing was resolved, but that a Subsidy should be paid by the Orders of Regulars, as it was indeed. I have thought meet to joy ne all these things in discourse, although they were done successively in diverse times by the Pope until the accord, that I might not interrupt the order of the negotiation which is the principal subject of this History.  
In the Duchy of Milan there were not in all above 900. Spanish Soldiers comprising also those that were in Garrison, seven Companies of Light-horse in good order, and a small number of others ill appointed. And in the Chamber there was not above 400000. crowns, and the Garrisons so ill paid, that the Soldiers in the Castle of Milan were near a mutiny, had not the Count de Fuentes and the Governor of the Castle appeased them by giving them some silver. The Count de Fuentes added some twenty Companies of the base Spanish, making in all 1800. men, the greater part being young, raw, and without any experience in the wars, which were put in the Garrisons. He made also some musters of Horsemen within their quarters, that they might not be paid, who appeared on horses for the most part borrowed, being not able to furnish themselves with horses, unless they had received their pay. He brought also out of rank some Spanish Soldiers, coming down from Monaco and Final, and made them diligently to labour at Pavia & in the Castle of Milan, for the transporting of the Artillery. And the Pope to induce the Count de Fuentes to serve him with more cheerfulness, gave many Benefices in Spain to his kinsmen, and to such as he commended: and to aid his expenses, he granted him the tenths out of the Clergy of Milan, although the ecclesiastics, assembled by the Cardinal Borromeo, for the execution of this Grant, did contradict it, saying, that the charge was new, and had never been imposed. Wherefore they resolved humbly to entreat his Holiness, and the Count de Fuentes, that such a novelty might not be introduced. The Count was not earnest in the affair, and therefore it easily passed without execution. He made also a rumour to be scattered that he would have an army in readiness of five and twenty thousand men, composed of Neapolitans, Dutch, Swisses and Spaniards; but because he began not to execute this Design till the year following, we shall speak more thereof in due place. In the mean while the Spaniards armed at Naples six and twenty Galleys, to be ready upon any exigent.  
But the Senate at Venice did not so much attend the Preparations of the Pope, as to prevent some ambushes, and the army at Sea provided at Naples. Therefore besides the eight and twenty Galleys which they had ordinarily, they adjoined other ten; and three great Galleys with twenty lesser Barks, whereof each one carried fifty Soldiers. They gave charge unto the Provisor General in Candie, that he should send to Corfu the Galleys appointed for the guard of that Isle, well strengthened. They commanded all the Sea-Captaines to retain all Vessels, which passed by the Gulf, for what place soever, and to send them unto Venice, except such as had Patents from the K. of Spain for his affairs; which brought a great disorder on the Coasts of Romagna, and the Marquisate of Ancona, which by this means were in a manner besieged. All exportation of Corn was prohibited, even unto Subjects Ecclesiastical; and the transportation of Gold and Silver above ten Ducats, into the State of the Church; & the Revenues of such ecclesiastics, as were out of the State, were sequestered, which brought many incommodities to the Court of Rome, many Prelates being hereby constrained to abridge their Families and expenses. The levies of men which had been made out of Families, were discharged to a third part, to the end that all heads of Families, and men married should be left behind, and that third amounted to the number of twelve thousand footmen. Besides the Garrisons which were ordinarily kept in the Forts, they levied in the beginning two thousand Italians, six hundred Corpse's, and an hundred and fifty Alban Horse, under three Captains; to whom they joined six hundred more, under the pay accustomed, all which were distributed upon the Continent in several places, sending to this effect Nicholas Delfin to be Provisor on this side the Menzo, and john james Zanne, upon the Po, and in the Polesin of Rovigo. And the troubles after increasing, they entertained six thousand Italian footmen, the ordinary Bands remaining, which were put under the charge of certain Gentlemen of the Continent, Subjects of the Signiory; which were augmented the year following unto the number of twelve thousand foot, besides those of the former levies, and four thousand horse, as shall be said hereafter. In the same time, the Cities and other particular Subjects, offered to contribute whensoever they should be commanded, and these offers from diverse places amounted to the number of seven thousand footmen, and twelve hundred horse, which were not levied, because at length peace was concluded. As also there was no need to make use of those Christians, Subjects of the Turk, whom the Archbishop of Philadelphia, a man highly esteemed among the Greeks', as well for his good life, as for his excellent learning, offered to cause to come by his authority, in such numbers as they would desire, and upon such honest conditions as the Senate should judge fit: whereunto the Turks also easily accorded. Likewise for the same reason they did not employ the several succours which some French Lords offered, among whom the Duke de Maien offered to send his sons, and the Prince of jonuile his nephew; and Monsieur de Bonivet (whose ancestors have been always well affected to the Republic,) was purposing to come himself in person. And the Protestants of that Kingdom, not only offered voluntarily Captains and Soldiers, but even solicited to be therein employed: and although the Senate thanked them, with a purpose to serve themselves of them if need required, yet had they a firm resolution not to use them, unless they were pressed with extreme necessity, as also not first to begin the War in Italy, but only prepare themselves for defence, in case they should be assaulted.  
The Count de Fuentes for to maintain the effect of the promise of his King and of his sleights, gave the Pope often to understand, sometime by means of the Ambassador of his Master at Rome, sometime by express persons, what he purposed to do, and how he had resolved to hinder the passage of any soldiers into Italy, giving advice that he kept a strong guard on the confines of the Grisons to that end, and that he was armed in the frontiers of Venice to keep them in awe. All this notwith standing, the Pope knew well that by reason of the dearth and famine which was in Naples, the Provisions out of that Kingdom would go on but slowly, and further he saw that he could not satisfy the demands which were made on the behalf of Spain. Besides he thought deeply upon the words which that King had spoken to his Nuntio, that his purpose was not to move any war, but only to assist the Pope if he were assaulted in his own State; for which cause he imagined that the King of Spain did rather desire to see Him lose reputation, and the Republic driven to expenses, then that the affair should be ended to his advantage. And therefore he lent an ear to all that spoke of the accord, and especially because it was ardently desired by his Brethren, who had a purpose to buy Regnano of Lucio Savelli, as afterward they did, notwithstanding the need which the See Apostolic had of money. For these considerations the Pope heard and favoured greatly the Ambassador of the most Christian King, who spoke unto him touching the accord; and although the Ambassador of Spain did the same offices for a Peace, his Holiness nevertheless harkened more willingly to him of France, as well because he judged that the most Christian King would be more easily heard and believed at Venice, as also because he could treat with the French more freely, fearing that the Spaniards would use more authority towards him.  
But in Spain the Counsellors of State being come to Court, made reflection upon the Letter written by their King, and upon the practices of the Count de Fuentes with the Princes of Italy; and how it was not their intention to make War, but only to show that that Crown on all occasions would unite with the See Apostolic. Also they thought it necessary to let them of Venice understand so much, to the end that nothing might fall out against their intention; and repenting themselves to have suffered these differences to run so far, they judged it expedient for their affairs to interpose themselves in some fashion. But being desirous to effect these designs with some reputation, the Duke of Lerma, when the Ambassador of Venice had imparted unto him all that had passed in this affair, said, that in the main of these Controversies the Republic sustained the right of all Princes, but for the form they might more fairly avoid the spiritual arms by addressing themselves unto the Catholic King, who would make known unto the Pope, what prejudice he did unto himself by putting in hazard the obedience unto him. He added, that the King his Master had commanded his Ministers to be instruments of Peace, and would have continued, if he had not been forced to do the contrary, because they had admitted the authority of some Princes, who had not any interest in the affairs of Italy. Afterward, they endeavoured by the means of Count d'Oliuares to persuade the Ambassador of Venice, that he would make some instance unto that King, if not in the name of the Duke, at least as from himself, to interpose himself in the business. And when the Ambassador had refused to do this without commission, they resolved to deal openly; and to send Don juan de Velasco, Constable of Castille into Italy without certain instructions, but that they should be sent after him according to the occurrences. The Nuntio opposed himself to this journey of the Constable, because at Milan he had always showed himself very opposite to the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and at Ferrara, when the Ceremonies were done at the entry of the Queen of Spain, he had much troubled the Cardinals in the point of precedency. Wherefore they thought upon john Idiaques, and others, but to avoid delays, it was ordained that D. Innigo de Cardenas, Ambassador of the King Catholic, residing with the Signiory, should do the first offices in this behalf. Who accordingly presenting himself the 30. of july to the Senate, said, that his King affecting the conservation of Peace, desired that the disgusts between the Pope and the Republic should pass no further, but that some composition might be found out: and that to this end he had commanded all his Ministers to employ themselves, and particularly had charged him to pray the Republic herein, assuring them that whatsoever they should think meet to be done to finish this controversy, would be very acceptable to his Majesty. To which the Duke (having praised the design of the King, and thanked him) answered, That the Republic could not do any more than already they had done, that it was meet to deal with him who had been the cause of all these broils. And then briefly recapitulating what had passed, he concluded, That it was not for them to open the way which had been stopped up by others: That the Pope by dismissing their Ambassador and withdrawing his Nuntio had broken off all means of treaty, which could not be set afoot, unless his Censures were removed, with which the Republic thought themselves offended and injured. The Ambassador replied, requesting the Duke to give him leave to tell him, that now the question being of their agreement, it was not convenient to remember old injuries, which could not produce good effects: That if the Republic should complain, the Pope on the other side would do no less: That he would not thereupon enter into discourse, whether the Pope had done well (which were to renew things past;) That if the Duke should say they had been only upon the defensive, yet they had been so stiff therein, that hereupon especially the Pope complained and found himself aggrieved: That therefore it was meet to forget all that had passed, and looking only forward to find some means to re-establish the former union and Friendship: That the prudence of the Duke was such, that it were temereity in him for to adventure to instruct him touching those means: That it was a thing notorious to all, how the Pope sustained a double person, one of the Vicar of jesus Christ, and the other of a Prince Temporal, and that distinguishing the one from the other, it would be easy to see wherein it was convenient to give him some satisfaction; since as to a Prince temporal men own him no more respect than is due to all Sovereign Princes, but as he is the Spiritual Prince, and Vicar of jesus Christ, there is not any who is not obliged to obey him: That the King his Master did not intent, that the Laws of the Repub. (whereof was question) should be sent unto the Pope, to the end that he might correct or amend them; or that they should do any thing contrary to their liberty, or prejudicial to the dignity of the Republic; That if the Senate had any intention to do such a thing (as tending to the prejudice of all Princes, and even of his Catholic Majesty) he had order to exhort and encourage the Repub. not to do themselves such wrong, or commit any such indignity: That they might well give unto the Pope some demonstration of Spiritual obedience, which in substance should be nothing. The Duke hereunto answered, that the Republic had made appear unto the Pope all kinds of service and filial reverence, before that his Holiness came to the publication of his Censures, so as there remained no more to be done; but the monitory being published, the Nuntio called away, and all communication interrupted, they could not now any longer do the same acts of respect, unless the Pope by taking off his Censures should open away. The Ambassador replied, ask the Duke, whether (for to give an overture to this end,) his Serenity were content that he should pray his Holiness in the name of the King to take away the Excommunication. To that the Duke answered, that as formerly he had ever said, so for the time to come he would say still, it was necessary to remove the impediment. But that this should be done by this mean or that, or by the free will of the Pope, or at the request of some other, it little imported for the substance of the affair; and that his Majesty might do what pleased him. The Ambassador answered; Your Serenity may well be content, that the Pope be entreated in your Name. The Duke said, That for the repose of Italy, and to hinder so many mischiefs as might follow upon the war if it were begun, if the Catholic King were certain, that the Pope being moved on this fashion would remove his Censures, he would not hold it any great inconvenience to be so contented; that yet notwithstanding he would give him a more resolute answer with the Senate. Then the Ambassador taking him at the word, immediately answered, that he received that word from his Serenity, which was to pray the Pope, and even in his Name, to take away the Censures; but being to treat with him in words of courtesy, he thought it necessary to adjoin, that his Serenity was sorry that he had given any disgust unto his Holiness; that such like words of courtesy were vain and nothing, but yet necessary in this occurrence. The Duke replied, that neither himself nor the Senate had given any occasion of disgust unto the Pope, if he had taken any himself without cause, they could not help it; that in voluntary discontents, there is no other remedy than a voluntary acknowledgement.  
The same day the Ambassador of France was at the Audience, where he reported, how the Pope had said to Mounsieur de Alincourt, that he had taken the voices of all the Cardinals, which were found all conformable, and that according to their advice he could not come to a suspension of the Censures, if in behalf of the Republic there were not made some demonstration of submission. Then he added, that haply the Pope might suffer himself to be persuaded by reason, and be induced to begin the first; but certainly it was necessary to tell him what the Repub. would do afterwards, otherwise he would never be moved. And therefore that it behoved the Republic to declare what they would do, and to rest confidently on the King, who was their Friend and Confederate, and who took to heart the interests of the Republic; that they might safely open themselves to him, and ought not to believe that his King had any other end save only the Weal of the Signiory. The Duke answered, that to this matter they had spoken already sufficiently, and their answer sent unto the King, both by himself, and by the Ambassador, which they had with his Majesty; that this demand was not meet, seeing he could not yet have received any answer to that which had been written and said unto the King. Mounsieur de Fresne replied, that he foresaw what the King would say, seeing that which they had written was only in general terms; and that he was forced to prevent that which the King would say, being much pressed on the side of Rome, where affairs were treated with great dignity; that it was needful in some sort to submit themselves, and that the Temporalty did not receive any prejudice by yielding to his Holiness, it being à ius Commune, to humble ones self unto the Sovereign Bishops. And he adjoined, that he made this instance, believing that they should do great wrong unto the King, and to that affection which he ever bare to the Republic, not to be confident in him, and freely to open unto him the heart. And therefore to gratify the King that they should make this declaration, seeing that by means of a simple promise made to his Majesty, the Pope would be content to suspend the Censures. He put also in great consideration the Letter of the King of Spain to the Pope, magnifying the promises of that King, and the Pope's acknowledgement to him, concluding that it was no time therefore to disgust the King of France, who without doubt would take it very unkindly if they should not speak plainly and freely with him. To this last point the Duke began to answer, telling him, that the Letter was not such as it was published, nor the promises so great as men made them, and that the Pope himself did not much trust unto them That the Ambassador of Spain even then was come to treat with them in very mild terms, confessing the Reasons of the Republic to be such, as that if they yielded, all Princes should thereby be much prejudiced; and that when the Republic should do any thing not fitting, or should be wronged in their Authority, the King of Spain should equally partake in the damage, because of the Interests common to all Princes, and that it was clear and evident, that the King of Spain applied himself to an accord; that it was not meet to precipitate the business, by putting before what should come after. Further he added, that whatsoever were the event, the Republic would never degenerate from the virtue and constancy of their Ancestors. Then Mounsieur de Fresne prayed the Duke not to take in evil part the words which he had said, proceeding from a singular affection, and that only to signify that the Pope being assured that no Cardinal would consent to the Suspension, if first something were not done at Venice, it was necessary to advice what might be done, & how fare they could yield, which being done, they might with all confidence communicate with his King, as with their Friend. The Senate having considered the Propositions of these two Ambassadors, made answer to him of Spain, saying, That it was necessary to apply the remedies to the part whence the evil proceeded; that in these Differences the Republic had not given any cause, and that all did arise only out of the Pope's will, who had not only attempted to violate the Liberty of the Republic, and to take away their Power, but further had gone to offences and injuries. Notwithstanding since the King desired to pacify these Contentions, to the end that they might proceed no further, it was meet that he should turn to the Pope, and there help to begin the Peace by the revocation of his injuries. And when the King should have certain word that the Pope would take away his Censures, the Republic, for to gratify his Majesty, would be content that by form of Office he might pray the Pope in their Name to remove them; and they yet adjoined, that the Senate with displeasure resented that his Holiness had taken in evil part the Actions of a Republic so well devoted to him, which had no other end but the glory of God, the conservation of public tranquillity, and of that Liberty & Power which God had given them. This same answer was also made to the Ambassador of France, and withal, that if the King did think good, he might serve himself of the same Form towards the Pope.  
This was the first word given to make overture to the Negotiation, whereof when the Senate saw there proceeded no good effect, but further observed, that not only the Pope continued his preparations of War, but also made pressing instances with the King Catholic, for the execution of his promises, that he dispatched often into Spain, and pursued the Designs of the Count de Fuentes, to arm powerfully; they believed that the Pope was fare from any Concord, although he shown the contrary, or that possibly he desired to appear puissant, that he might treat with the more advantage. Wherefore they esteemed it necessary to try in like manner what would be the intention of their Friends, in case they should come to strokes; and hereupon they writ to their Ambass. in France, and England, for to give advice unto the Princes with whom they resided, that the Pope was every day further from all reasonable Pacification, and went on with his warlike Provisions; that already the King of Spain had declared himself, having given his own Letter for a pledge, with promise to assist him: that the Pope sent often into Spain. On the other part, that the Repub. was resolved to do nothing against their Liberty and Honour for any respect; that the Senate thought it time to have recourse unto their Majesties, to understand their intentions, and what they would be pleased to do, if things should fall out into a manifest rapture. These Ambassadors had also charge from the Republic, to do what they could to sound the intention of these Kings, and to draw from them some resolution. Besides, it was deliberated to call the Ambassadors of the one and the other King, Residents at Venice, & to impart unto them the same things. Whereupon the English Ambassador (after he had thanked the Senate for this Communication, and had complained in the Name of the King his Master, of the injuries which were offered against all Reason, to a Republic which merited graces and favours,) he praised their Generosity and resolution to defend their Honour, assuring them that on so important an occasion, they should have from his King all aid and favour, as well in good Offices, as in Arms and succours. The Ambassador also proposed, as from himself, a League with his King, and other Princes his Friends.  
But the Ambassador of France answered, that the King his Master acknowledged very well the Reasons of the Republic, and the wrongs offered unto them by the Pope; with whom notwithstanding they ought not to proceed toorigorously, giving example of the submissions which the King had used towards Pope Clement, and exhorting the Republic to use all diligence to find some means to accommodate these Controversies: adjoining nevertheless, that if they should come to Arms, (which he could not believe) the King would assist the Signiory. That the Spaniards were not in case to begin new Wars, that they brought nothing but words and apparences, which for certain would not come to effects. But if that should fall out, he promised in ample words the assistance of his King. He added further, that the Pope spoke mildly, demanding that the Laws might be suspended, and that he would suspend his Censures; yea whensoever the Pope was assured that the Laws would be suspended, he would be the first to suspend the Censures. Moreover, Mounfieur de Fresne propounded another motion, yet as from himself: that (for to put an end to all debate, and wholly to stay the Pope, with assurance that the reasons of the Republic should remain entire,) they might remit all difficulties into the hands of the two Kings of France and Spain, who because of their interests, and seeing the matter was common to all Princes, could not but approve the Laws and actions of the Senate. Whereupon they considered the great difficulties which might grow before the Pope might be made to consent to this overture, and after he had consented, how many other questions might arise before the conclusion. So it was represented to the Ambassador, that this proposition could not succeed; wherefore he passed it in silence.  
The Senate advised their Ambassador in Spain of all these propositions and answers, commanding him to thank the Catholic King for his offer to interpose in this affair, and to make remonstrance unto him, how needful it was for that Crown to conserve the amity of the Republic, and so modestly to complain that the designs of the Pope were fomented by the Letters of his Majesty, and by the offices of some of his Ministers. Whereunto the Constable of Castille in the Name of the King answered; That the Letter written unto the Pope was not for to break the amity which was between his Majesty and the Republic, but only to show himself a defender of the See Apostolic when the Pope should be assaulted in his Estate. Some fifteen days after the communication made to these Ambassadors, He of Spain was at the audience, and gave account of the Letter which his King had written to the Pope, assuring them with effectual words, that it was nothing, and that it was written only in general terms, since the King his Master had no intention to assist the Pope, but only in case that he were set upon in his own Estate, by the forces of the Republic, accompanied with the Arms of foreign Princes; but otherwise he had not any purpose to offend the Republic. And although the Letter was written unto the Pope with words of great affection, that this was only to gain credit with his Holiness, to the end that he might more powerfully mediate an amiable agreement of these differences. That to this end he had required leave of them to demand of the Pope in the name of the Repub. that he would take away the Censures; and withal, to signify they were sorry for the disgusts of his Holiness. But that the commission which the Senate had given him for to pray the Pope, was too much restrained, to produce any good effect; that therefore it was meet to enlarge it, as might seem good to his Serenity. And he added further, that he assured the Republic on the word of a King, of this his good intention; and more, that he knew not whether others, who made show to interpose themselves in this agreement, aimed so much at Peace, as the King his Master. Some men believed that Cardenas resolved to do this office, after he understood the communication which had been made to the Ambassadors of France and England, and considered the alteration which the Letter of the Catholic King had produced, with other effects which might follow. Others held that he had received express commission thereof from Spain. But it is certain, that the same office was done some few days before in Spain to the Ambassador of Venice by the Constable of Castille, sent expressly to tell him; That the Letter written by the King to assist his Holiness, was not to break the amity which his Majesty had with the Republic, but only to get reputation with the Pope, with out design to come to arms in his favour, unless it were in case of necessity when he should be assaulted in his Estate. And certainly in Spain they employed themselves with all sincerity to the Pacification: and did what was possible to persuade the Nuntio to treat with the Ambassador of Venice, at least in secret, to the end that from him he might understand that which they thought not convenient for themselves to tell him: Particularly the assurance which the King gave, that he would not assist the Pope but for the defence of his own Estate against foreign Nations; and further that he might know how the Republic treated with the French. But the Nuntio would never consent to treat, no not secretly, with the Ambassador of Venice.  
Although the business of the agreement was in the hands of two great Kings, nevertheless the great Duke of Tuscany had an excessive desire that by his means it might be ended. Whereupon, he complained unto the Resident of the Republic with him, and also made it known by his Resident at Venice, that he had effectually employed himself with the Pope, not to any other end then for the quiet of the Repub. in which he had no other interest then that of amity, his own affairs being in good case, and very well settled. That if there had been any correspondence on the side of the Republic, by communicating unto him their intentions, and giving him some liberty to treat, he had peradventure brought the affair to good terms; adding withal a large discourse of the profit and advantages of Concord, of the damages and incommodities of War. The Senate made answer to his Resident, and gave order to Robert Lio Secretary of the Signiory, who was with his Highness, to let him understand; that his sincerity and good will was well known unto them; that the offices which he had done with the Pope were acceptable, and that his discourses were very true; but the times were such, that the Republic could not condescend to any particular proposition before the Censures were removed; because the Pope having interrupted all commerce and means of treaty, it was meet that he should open the way by taking off his Censures, which way once opened they might then advice upon the propositions which they should find most proper to put an end to the differences. This answer being made by Robert Lio to the great Duke, he replied; That his intention was very good for the good of the Republic, which he would always procure if he were required; that his own affairs were not in any bad case that he should desire a change; that he was aged and therefore his counsels merited to be followed; that on both sides notable faults had been committed by passion, and that there was need of a Physician; that they might make use of him to that purpose; that he had spoken freely to the Pope, who was in some diffidence with him, because he had not offered him succours as did others; that the Pope was well inclined, but the Cardinals did ill offices; that he would yet further employ himself for the Republic, and speak in their behalf, if they thought well; otherwise he knew not what he could do.  
When the proposition of the Senate was arrived in France, by which the King was desired to make some declaration, his Majesty answered; That the Nuntio of the Pope had required of him the same in the name of his Holiness: But he saw very well that in declaring himself he should do nothing else but render himself suspected on the one side, and consequently deprive himself of all power to be a Mediator for an accord, and utterly to break off the treaty already begun. Upon this reason he did not think fit to declare himself for either party, or to favour the reasons of the one or of the other; but remaining neutral, to continue the treaty of agreement which might be more profitable to both parties, than the declaration could be advantageous to either of them: and so much the rather, because he had a good hope very quickly to finish it; also that the Senate must needs yield a little, because the Pope was not unwilling to have all accommodated.  
But the King of England, although he was much busied by the presence of the King of Denmark, his Brother in Law, in such sort that he could not think on any other affair, or give audience unto any Ambassador; yet having notice, that justimano, the Ambassador of Venice, had something to say unto him, he heard him; and after he had understood all the progress and success of matters passed, with the demand of the Senate, He answered; That he was much comforted to understand the Constancy of the people, and the Union of the Senate, to the defence of their proper liberty, of justice, and of the Power given by God to all Princes. He laughed at the declaration of Spain made only by a Letter, saying, that he who will come to effects is not wont to give words; that He was obliged to the Repub. for the affection which they had testified to him, and for their demonstration of Honour towards Him in sending their Ambassador Ordinary and Extra ordinary. And therefore that there was contracted between them an amity reciprocal and sincere; so as there should never be occasion of rapture between the Republic and Him; that He could not say so much for others. But for that which the Senate then demanded, He held himself obliged to condescend; First, because in judgement He approved the actions of the Republic: and secondly, since they had a great confidence in Him, that He should show himself ingrateful and unjust, if He refused to protect a cause so righteous, wherein the Senate only defended themselves from oppression, and sustained their liberty together with the authority of all Princes; that it was indeed a prudent advice to proceed herein with dexterity to avoid War and Troubles; but if the violence of others would needs bring all to a rapture, the Senate might rest assured that in the word of a Prince he would assist the Republic with all his forces: That he had given charge to his Ambassador at Venice to perform more amply the same Office; not being able then to say more for the presence of the King of Denmark. The Earl of Salisbury by commandment from the King, confirmed the same things to the Ambassador, and added thereunto that the King was not moved to assist the Republic for any design that he had to divide the Members of the Roman Church from their Head: that he knew well they meant not to leave their own Religion, wherein he did not blame them; that he was carried to this resolution by the Declaration which the Spaniard had made for the Pope: that his intention only was to oppose himself to those who assayed to deprive Princes of their Liberty, and to aid those that would sustain and defend it.  
The Ambassador of England at Venice spoke on the same manner, saying, That he had particular Commandment from the King his Master, to oblige him under the Word of a King, to a near Union with the Republic, to assist them with Counsel and Forces, as also to labour with all his Friends that they should do the same, nor for any base ends or private interests, nor for to foment a division, nor to come into concurrence or opposition with any other Prince; but especially for two Reasons. First, for that acknowledging himself obliged to God for infinite favours received from him, he thought it his duty to defend his Cause, that is, to conserve that Power which his Divine Majesty had established upon earth. Secondly, because of that Bond of Amity renewed with the Republic. The Ambassador hereunto added, that he had order from the King to publish or to keep secret this Declaration, according as it should seem most expedient to the Republic. The King was thanked in the Person of his Ambassador with many words, as also justinian their Ambassador with his Majesty had charge to do the same; and further, a Letter was written unto that King, with such thankfulness as was meet.  
The Ambassador of France a few days after that the Answer of his King was arrived, and haply to sweeten it, came to the Audience, where he made a long Discourse for the Accord, concluding that though it should not fall out, yet the King would not departed from the Amity which he had with the Republic. That therefore his Majesty desired to be throughly informed of their Reasons, not only for the merit and justice of the Laws, and other things controverted, but also touching the order which they had holden in opposing the Censures of the Pope, who complained not only of the things aforesaid, but that he had received some new offences, both for hindering Navigation into places of the Church, and for banishing utterly out of their Estate the Order of the jesuites. To which by decree of Senate was made answer, thanking the King for his good and sincere affection, and also there was given in writing to the Ambassador, a brief Summary of their Reasons, for justification as well of the Laws and of the judgement, as of that which the Senate and the other Magistrates had done to repulse the injuries of the Pope, and to hinder the Seditions which the Censures might have occasioned. The complaint touching Navigation was also resolved, saying that it appertained to every good Government, to provide that the State might be furnished with things necessary, not letting that be carried away to others, whereof itself stands in need; that accordingly the Republic had stayed all Vessels at Sea, wherein were provisions necessary for the State; whereupon, if it followed that the State Ecclesiastical were in some want, this was not their fault, but the order of humane things so required. Concerning the jesuites, that they had not been banished, but rather were gone away of themselves, as not being willing to obey the Commandment given unto them, to continue the Divine Service; but after their departure having notice of an infinite number of injuries, Machinations, and Treasons by them contrived, the Senate had ordained (as justice required) that they should never more return. But although the King had promised to continue his sincere Amity with the Republic, yet he would never employ himself in any particular thing which might aid their Cause; on the contrary, when their Ambassador requested his Majesty to hinder the levy of Swisses, which the Pope purposed to make, and to favour the levy of the Republic; he did refuse, saying, it was a means to make him declare himself, which he intended not to do, but showing himself neutral to treat the Agreement; saying beside that it was needless for the Republic to make so great provision of Arms, it being sufficient to have their own Places well furnished.   

FOURTH BOOK.  
Whilst these things were thus in treaty, the Spaniards attempted to imbroile the Republic with the Turk, to the end they might be constrained to have recourse to them, and so they might have power to carry the Senate to accept of a Composition with the Pope upon such terms as pleased them. But their Project was so fare from success, that on the contrary there had fall'n upon them a great mischief, if by the prudence of the Senate it had not been diverted. The occasion was this. The Marquis de Santa Croce, being departed from Naples (after he had received Benediction from the Nuntio,) with six and twenty Galleys, he passed to Messina, where he strengthened himself with fourteen more; and having advice that the Venetian Army was at Corfu, he sailed very secretly, striking his Masts that he might not be discovered; and in this fashion he arrived the tenth of August at Durazzo, a City of Albany (holden by the Turks,) which he finding near void of Inhabitants, who were occupied at their Harvest, as He himself hath reported in his Printed Relation, he sacked and burned it with little resistance, carrying away 155. men, women and children, among whom were thirty Christians, which he set free as soon as he came to Otranto: he took also thirty pieces of Ordnance, the smallest he carried away, being constrained to leave the greater cloyed, for fear of the Turks, who came with Forces unto the rescue. This news being come to Venice, greatly displeased the Senate, who feared that the Turks would revenge themselves by falling upon their State, which was nearest unto them, as at other times they had done; or that at least they would enter the Gulf, and set upon Puglia, and by this means put things in a confusion. Wherefore the Ambassador of Spain was called, and the Duke greatly complained unto him, saying, That for a trifle they would provoke the Turks, and draw their Armies into the Gulf, with no less damage to his Master, than to the Republic; and that the deceased King, whose prudence was such that it merited to be imitated, would never consent to such enterprises. The Duke further intimated, that if hereafter they should make such attempts, they would not be endured. To which the Ambassador answered, that he had prayed the King his Master to command that his Armies should not henceforth enter within the Gulf.  
But at Constantinople, the Turks perceived very well the Artifices of Spain, and that the enterprise of Durazzo had been attempted to no other end, than to set them at odds with the Republic. And therefore the Grand Seigneur sent command to the Captain of his Army to keep good union and intelligence with the Venetian Armies, to the damage of the Pope & Spaniards. Afterward, the first Visier called Octavian Bon, Bailiff of the Republic, and complained of the assault made on Durazzo, concluding that the Republic was obliged to be sensible of it; because the Grand Seigneur knew very well that it was done only to set him at variance with them: but on the contrary, being willing to proceed generously, on this occasion they should be freed both from this and some other troubles on their side, implying hereby the V●●hocs with diverse other damages and displeasures, using withal that Proverb of the Turks, It is better to be one day a Cock, than always a Hen. He offered him to join with them his present Army, with all sorts of aid against the Spaniards and the Pope, showing unto him that the Republic had no greater enemies than Spaniards and Priests: which being manifest, they ought to think of revenge, and rest assured always of their assistance, it being a vain thing to arm, and not to use their Arms against their enemies. And if they thought not fit to unite with their Armies and other succours, he proposed that if the Venetian Army would assault the State of the Church, or of the Spaniard on the one side, they would do it on the other: and that the Grand Seigneur had writ to all his Ministers to lend all sorts of aid to the Republic, without expecting any further order from the Port.  
A few days after, the Army of the Turks appeared in the Gomenices, not fare from Corfu, to the number of 55. Gallics, commanded by japhar Bashaw; to whom the General Pasqualigo, who was then at Corfu, and commanded the Venetian Army, having sent Victor Barbaro his Secretary for to visit Him, and to complain of some small damages done by some Galeots of Corsares, japher speedily dispatched twenty Galleys to take them, which accordingly they did, and hanged the Captain. The Bashaw further discoursed unto the Secretary of the great esteem which the Grand Seignieur made of the Republic. To which he adjoined, that he had commandment from his Master, by his Letters of the fifth of September, to join himself with the Venetian Forces, to go against the Pope and the King of Spain, in such manner as he should be advised by the Venetian Captains, or else to march severally if they should judge it better. And the Bashaw sent three of his Galleys to the General Pasqualigo, with the Bei of Damita, him of Scio, and of Assan, Surnamed janarin, a Genoan by Nation, for to give him account of the Order which he had from Constantinople, and thereupon to solicit his resolution. To this Office the General of the Venetians corresponded, praising and thanking the Grand Seignieur; yet he added that it was meet to give advice of this Proposition at Venice, and from thence to expect a resolution. The Turks offered a light Galley to perform the Voyage more speedily, the return whereof they would expect. But the General alleging the length of time, and the incommodity which the Army might suffer, if it remained so many days at Sea, wrought in such sort that they retired, giving them to understand that they should be advertised what resolution was taken.  
In this Month of August was begun a kind of War by Writing, offensive on the Pope's part, and defensive on the side of the Republic, handled on both parts with very much heat, and which served greatly to the Negotiation which was in treating. For though it was certain, that the Pope was the first that assailed the Republic with this sort of Weapons, nevertheless, he was so fare infeiour in the event, that this was one of the principal Causes which incited him to an Agreement, and he suffered more in his reputation by these Writings, than the Republic, by the continuation of the Censures.  
The beginning and progress hereof was thus. After that the Republic had hindered the execution of the Censures, by such reasons, such dexterity and constancy, as before we have mentioned, the Pope, who saw himself blamed by the Court of Rome for his inconsiderate proceed in this affair, traveled on his side to find some Reasons, and commanded Some to study these matters: then in the end resolved to publish his Motives, and caused a Writing to be framed by Scipio Gobellucci (to whom he gave for recompense the Office of a Secretary, which he was wont to sell,) which Writing he sent to Mantua, Milan, Cremona, and Ferrara, to the end that it might be dispersed in all Quarters. He sent it likewise into Spain to his Nuntio, not only for his Instruction, but also that it might be diuulged. Hereupon at Venice some proposed that it was necessary to publish in like sort the Reasons of the Repub. as well to oppose the foresaid Writing, as because it was a thing earnestly desired by the Subjects; and so much the more, for that having in their Letters of the 6. of May, spoken of the nullity of the monitory, it seemed requisite that the Reasons thereof should be explained and declared, and how the Letters of the Duke were supported by good and clear arguments. And that which incited them yet more, was an advice that the jesuites, no less passionate in this affair than the Pope himself, went up and down saying, persuading, and declaiming in their Chairs and also writ unto their adherents within the State, that if the Republic had any Reasons they would have manifested them: but that it sufficed them in general to say they had many Reasons, being not able to particularise in any. Others said that they had done enough for a sufficient defence, and that it was not meet to say any more till they were forced: and this advice prevailed, for the great reverence which the Republic carried to the See Apostolic: thinking it more fit to fail in some point of reputation, then to give any sign of disrespect unto that See, although they had received from it so manifest injuries. Yet it was not possible to retain some lively wits, that they should not write somewhat by stealth; hence there came abroad diverse Discourses on both sides, but yet only in hand-writing. divers Letters were also written under feigned Names to gain the more credit, and in particular, one in the Name of the Senate unto the Cities their Subjects. It is true (as hath been said) that there was one written and read in all the Counsels of Cities, but not any Copies thereof were given to any. It may be that some person of learning having heard it read, and committing it (as he thought) to memory, did afterwards set down in Writing rather that which he imagined he had heard then that which he heard indeed; or else, thinking the style of the Senate too modest, too reserved and reverend, he adjoined thereunto of his own some biting and eager words to fit it better to the taste of the vulgar, and so let it run under hand among the People. But at Milan there fell out an accident of most pernicious consequence, where some Ecclefiastiques of great quality caused to imprint (without the name of the Author or of the Place) a Writing of one sheet of paper very seditious, wherein was affirmed, against all sound doctrine, that Marriages within the State of the Republic were inualide, the Matrimonial conjunction Adultery, and the Children all Bastards; that it was not only lawful, but even meritorious, for Pastors to abandon their Flocks. And to conceal the Place where this was printed, they forbade the Printer very straight, even under pain of Censures, that he should not give any one Copy thereof within Milan. The sheet was therefore distributed in the Confines of Bergamo, Brescia and Crema. To contradict this Writing, a certain Person published some Treatises written 150. years ago by john Gerson, so well fitted to the affairs of this time that they seemed to be written on this occasion, and such as certainly at this day none could write so well and so resolutely. Hereunto was adjoined a Letter, without the name of the Author, whereby the Curates were exhorted to take care of their Churches, and not to fear the offence of God by not observing the Interdict.  
But the Inquisition of Rome the 27. of june, prohibited by name this last Writing, and also the others not yet imprinted, under pain of Excommunication for them that read or kept them: alleging for reason, that they contained many propositions, rash, scandalous, slanderous, seditious, schismatical and heretical, with this clause, respective, to make all ambiguous. In the end, they broke off silence at Rome, whence came out a little Book of Cardinal Bellarmine's against the Treatises of Gerson, and a little after the Admonition of Cardinal Baronius, full of railing speeches and detractions, as also a Discourse of Cardinal Colonna, hoping by such Writings to move the fidelity of all sorts of persons; forasmuch as Card. Colonna had endeavoured to terrify the Prelates and other ecclesiastics placed in the greatest charges by the fear of Censures, and the privation of their Dignities and Benefices. Card. Bellarmine aimed to shake the devout consciences by exalting the authority of the Pope so far as to make it equal to that of God. And Card. Baronius thought by his reviling and declaiming to draw to his cause all learned Persons. They did not believe at Rome that any would be found so bold as to oppose himself to the reputation of these great Cardinals, considering their high and eminent quality; as also they hoped to find that ignorance among the people which they had long laboured to breed and bring in. But at Venice, to the end that no weak conscience might be troubled by the Hyperbolees of Card. Bellarmine, he was speedily answered, to discover the truth, and to show unto all what obedience a Christian owes to the Sovereign Bishop; where also the public Reasons were manifested, & the three Ordinances of the Republic maintained, together with their Authority to judge and punish ecclesiastics, which the Pope in his monitory had oppugned; with other Writings, entitled, Considerations and Aduises. And in as much as it seemed necessary to give account to all the world, that the commandment made by the Republic for the continuation of Divine Service was just and lawful, they judged expedient to prove it, by a Treatise of the Interdict: and withal the Senate gave permission to imprint other Books in favour of the public, provided that men should observe herein the Laws which the State prescribed, that is, that there should be nothing written contrary to faith, good manners, & the Authority of Princes. And because the Inquisitor was not able to examine all Writings which were presented to be allowed to the Press, there were deputed five Divines together with the patriarchal Vicar and the Divine of the Repub. to take care of those matters.  
As soon as these foresaid Writings appeared in Rome, the Inquisition presently censured them, by particular name, because (as they said) they contained heresies, errors and scandals, with the ordinary clause, respectiuè: and adjoined a Prohibition of all other Writings which should be made against the Interdict, whether in Print or Manuscript, so as they might not be read or kept without incurring the penalty of Excommunication, and reservation of their absolution. These prohibitions which might (considering the terrors of Excommunication) have repressed all Writings to be made in favour of the Republic, did not withstanding produce a contrary effect, forasmuch as many did hence conclude, that reason could not stand on their side, who would not suffer the Reasons of both parties to be read and published. Others said, that these three Cardinals had disguised the truth, and would not that it should be discovered. Others thought strange that all Writings which might be made were prohibited; as if they pretended to have the spirit of prophecy to foresee that men could write nothing good, or else of authority to extinguish indifferently the good with the evil. There were some who from this Prohibition collected, that in those Writings was nothing worthy of Censure, seeing that the Court of Rome had not the boldness to note any particular, and by this adverb Respectiuè, they had reserved to themselves a  against all objections. Whereupon, some proposed that for their own defence against such injuries, it was meet by public decree to prohibit all Writings composed in favour of the Pope. But others represented that this would be to imitate that which they reprehended in another: that the free course of these Writings would be for the advantage of the Republic, and that hereby men should see that on their part nothing was palliated or disguised, neither that they disinherited the judgement of the World upon that they had done. This opinion prevailed in such sort, that not only the Writings in this Cause were tolerated, but also the public felling of them permitted, and Liberty given to bring them into the State.  
Touching them that held for the Pope, it is to be noted, that all that time which passed from july to that April wherein the Peace was concluded, all sorts of Persons strove to be writing to gain the good grace of his Holiness. Wherefore there were published many Treatises, as well of jesuites as of others, partly under true names, partly under feigned; to which Learned men made answers to repel their slanders, and to confure those false Doctrines which they attempted to scatter.  
The Doctrine of the Venetian Writers was, in sum; That God hath established two Governments in the World, the one Spiritual, and the other Temporal, each one of them being supreme and independent upon the other. The one is the Ecclesiastical Ministry, the other is the Civil Government. Of the Spiritual he hath given the care unto the Apostles, and to their Successors; of the Temporal the charge is put in the hands of Princes, in such sort, that one may not intermeddle in that which appertains to the other; that the Pope hath no power to abrogate the Laws of Princes in Temporal matters, nor to deprive them of their Estates, or free their Subjects from their Allegiance which they own unto them; that to depose Kings from their Estates is a new thing, never attempted till within this five hundred years, against the Scriptures, and the examples of jesus Christ, and of his Saints; and that to teach that in case of controversy between the Pope and a Prince, it is lawful to pursue him by frauds and open force, or that the Subjects which rebel against him, do by that means obtain remission of their sins, is a Doctrine seditious and sacrilegious; that Ecclesiastical men by Divine Law are not exempted from the Secular Power, neither in their persons nor in their goods; but have received from godly and devout Princes, since Constantine the Great, until Frederick the second, diverse Privileges both real and personal, greater or lesser according to the exigence of times and places; which hath been also practised in other Realms and Principalities, being always exempted (as well by Emperors, as other Princes) from the power of inferior Magistrates, but not from their own Sovereign authority. That the Exemptions granted by Popes unto the Order of the Clergy have not been admitted in some places, and in others admitted only in part, and that they have been valide only so fare as they have been received; that notwithstanding any Exemption, the Prince hath still Power over their persons and goods whensoever necessity constrains him to serve himself of them And if at any time they should abuse such Exemption to the perturbation of the public tranquillity, that the Prince is obliged to provide a remedy. Another point of their Doctrine was, that the Pope ought not to think himself infallible, unless where God hath promised him his Divine assistance; which some Modern Doctors say to be only in necessary points of Faith, and when he uses fit means to that purpose, of divine Invocation and of Ecclesiastical consultations. But the authority of Binding and Losing aught to be understood with this Caution, clavae non crrante, seeing God hath commanded the Pastor to follow the Merit and justice of the Cause, and not his own inclination: that when the Pope upon any difference with Princes, passes on to thunder out his Censures, it is permitted unto the Doctors to consider whether he hath proceeded clavae errante aut non errante. And the Prince when he is assured that the Censures thundered against him, his Estates and subjects are inualide, may and aught, for the conservation of public peace, hinder the execution thereof, preserving his Religion, and the reverence due to the Church; and that according to the doctrine of S. Augustine, the Excommunication of a multitude, or of Him who commandeth, and is followed by a great number of people, is pernicious and sacrilegious; that the new name of Blind Obedience invented by Ignatius Loiola unknown to the Ancient Church and to all good Divines, taketh away the essence of that virtue, (which ought to work by certain knowledge and election,) exposeth us to the danger of offending God, doth not excuse him who is deceived by the Ghostly Father, and may engender seditions, as it hath been seen within these forty years since that abuse hath been introduced.  
On the contrary, the Doctrine of the Roman Writers, or Papalins, affirmed; That the Temporal Power of Princes is subordinate to the Power Ecclesiastical, and subject to it; consequently that the Pope hath authority to deprive Princes of their Estates for their faults and errors which they commit in Government, yea though they have not committed any fault, when the Pope shall judge it fit for the good of the Church; that the Pope may free Subjects from their obedience, and from their oath of Fidelity which they own unto their Princes, in which case they are obliged to cast off all subjection, and even to pursue the Prince, if the Pope command it. And although they all agreed to hold these Maxims, yet they were not at accord touching the manner; for they that were touched with a little shame, said, so great an authority did not reside in the Pope, because jesus Christ had given him any Temporal authority, but because this was necessary for the Spiritual. Wherefore jesus Christ giving Spiritual authority, had given also indirectly the Temporal: which was a vain shift, seeing they made no other difference then of Words. But the greater part of these men spoke plainly, that the Pope hath all Authority in heaven and earth, both Spiritual and Temporal, over all Princes of the World no otherwise then over his Subjects and vassals: that he might correct them for any fault whatsoever: that he is a Temporal Monarque over all the earth: that from any Temporal Sovereign Prince men might appeal to the Pope: that he might give Laws to all Princes, and annul those which were made by Them. For the Exemption of ecclesiastics, they all with one voice denied, that they held it by the grace and privilege of Princes, although their Laws to that purpose, Constitutions, and Privileges be yet extant; but they were not agreed how they had received it, some of them affirming that it was de iure divino; others that it came by Constitutions of Popes and Counsels. But all consented upon this, that they are not Subjects to the Prince even in case of treason, and that they are not bound to obey the Laws unless it were vi directiuâ: And some passed so fare as to say, that the Ecclesiastiques ought to examine whether the Laws & Commands of the Prince beiust, and whether the people be obliged to obey them, and that they own not unto the Prince either contributions, or customs, or obedience: that the Pope cannot err or fail because he hath the assistance of the Holy Spirit; and therefore that it is necessary to obey his Commandments whether they be just or unjust: that to Him appertains the clearing of all difficulties, so as it is not lawful for any to departed from his resolution, nor to make reply though the resolution be unjust: that though all the World differ in opinion from the Pope, yet it is meet nevertheless to yield to Him, and he is not excused from sin who follows not his advice, though all the world judge it to be false. Their books were also full of such other Maxims, that the Pope is a God upon earth, a Sun of justice, a Light of religion; that the judgement and sentence of God and the Pope is one same thing, as also the Tribunal and the Court of the Pope and God: that to doubt of the power of the Pope is as much as to doubt of the power of God. And it is notable what Card. Bellarmine hath boldly written, that, to restrain the obedience due unto the Pope to things concerning the Salvation of the Soul, is to bring it to nothing: that Saint Paul appealed to Caesar who was not his judge, and not to S. Peter lest the bystanders should have laughed at him: that the holy Bishops of old showed themselves subject to Emperors, because the times so required. Others adjoined further, that then it was meet to introduce the Empire of the Pope by little and little, it being a thing unseasonable to despoil Princes newly converted of their Estates, and also to permit some thing unto them for to interest them. Other like discourses they made, which many godly Persons abhorred to read, and reputed them blasphemies.  
Furthermore, the manner of treating on the one part and on the other, was very different; inasmuch as the Writings of the Pope's partisans and especially of the jesuites, were full of railings, detractions, injuries and slanders against the Republic; and their Doctors, full also of many motives to sedition. But the Writings of the Venetians, following the intention of the Senate, were full of all kinds of respect unto the Pope, and of modestien towards them who had written in his favour; pressing the matter in hand without digressions, and without nothing the faults of the Court of Rome, not for want of good information (being so many and so notorious to all the World,) but only to use all due seemliness; which is, not to pass from the matter to the persons, as do those who fail of reasons. All this may be evidently seen in the Recollections printed in diverse places and in several Languages, wherein are contained the Writings of both parties.  
The Spaniards were not well pleased with the publication of these Writings, and they signified unto the Pope, that it was better to proceed herein by his sole Authority; forasmuch as Books gave matter of discourse unto the World, and occasion to each one to frame his judgement with diminution of the Pope's authority. Especially that they of his side had too far trenched upon the Authority of Princes, which could not bring any advantage to the Church; as also that they did more abound with revile then with reasons: besides that, each proposition drew to itself an Answer. Also Father Sosa a Franciscane was reprehended, for Writing in Spanish upon this matter, and he was enjoined to call in all the Copies of his Book, which accordingly he did. And at the instance of the Nuntio they consented that all these Writings should be forbidden, not by the Counsel of the King (as was desired) but by the Inquisition. And lest the Protestation of the Prince should be included, they specified by name in the Censure all Writings imprinted, save only that, censuring the Manuscripts in general terms, in the end commanding that for the time to come none should write in this cause for the one side or for the other. Not withstanding this Edict was not imprinted nor affixed, contenting themselves only to have it published throughout the Parishes (which are Churches less frequented.)  
By occasion of these Writings, in Milan was like to have followed a great disorder. For as they were greedily read by some in secret, so were they by some ill affected, bitterly reprehended with calumnies and injuries (familiar to the Ecclesiastiques:) which Antony Paulucci Secretary of the Repub. could not endure, and gave testimony of his dislike. Whereupon a Process was form against him in the Inquisition, which being come to his knowledge, he complained thereof to the Count de Fuentes, who marvelled at their presumption, and promised to take speedy order for his quietness. But a few days after a Notary of the Office cited him in the name of the Inquisitor; to whom he answered, that he was a public Person, and under the protection of the Count, and that he owed no obedience to any besides his Prince; threatening the Notary to proceed against him on another fashion. The Count advertised hereof, sent for the Inquisitor, and signified to Paulucci that he might come securely to the Audience. Yet after the Count had talked with the Inquisitor, he said to Paulucci, that he published too freely the Reasons of the Repub. and that he should do well to go to the Inquisitor, who had one word to speak unto him, and no more. Paulucci refused to submit himself to any whomsoever without Commission from his Prince. The Count offered to send along the Treasurer Torniello to accompany him to the Office, who should stay with him till the Inquisitor had taken his answer, and then conduct him back unto his house. For which Paulucci thanked him, but said he could not do it without leave. Wherefore the Count sent to tell him that he would not trouble him any further, or take more knowledge of the matter. The Secretary gave advice of all to Venice; whereupon complaint was presently made to the Ambassador of Spain, and all that their Secretary had done was approved. The Ambassador having written hereof unto the Count, he called Paulucci telling him, that he had spoken too boldly of these affairs, and that it behoved him to give no scandal. To which Paulucci answered, that he hoped his Excellency would take order for the time to come, that none should give him any occasion. Afterward the Inquisitor gave him to understand, that, not as Inquisitor, but as his friend, he desired to speak with him in some private house. He answered, that before this difficulty he was still ready to speak with him as a particular Friend, but now he could not, and he would not do it.  
But to return to the treaty of Peace, which still continued, not withstanding that either part defended their Reasons by writing: in the end of August was made a greater overture to the Agreement, which almost gave perfection unto the Treaty, although afterwards many Negotiations passed without effect. On the seventeenth of August, Mounsieur de Fresne came to the Senate with Letters from the King of the fourth of August, wherein he testified his great displeasure for the Differences between the Pope and the Republic, fearing the mischiefs which might ensue: that in regard of the place which he held in Christ endome, for his Devotion to the See Apostolic, and for the Amity which he had with the Republic, he was moved to interpose himself, desiring to find some honest Composition; but that he should be hindered to execute this his laudable design, if the Republic did not aid him by such means as depended upon them: that he had enjoined Fresne his Ambassador, to exhort his Serenity to continue his ordinary Prudence, and the affection which he had towards God, towards Christendom, and towards the State; and to assure him that his intention aimed merely at the conservation of the Liberty of the Republic. The Letter of the King being read, Fresne made his proposition, saying, that the King was disgusted for that he could not draw from them any thing but general words in a business so important, and so pressing: that he doubted the new instance which now he made with sincerity, would bring discontent, and be interpreted to other ends than he intended; nevertheless being a friend, and obliged to the Republic, for that which sometimes they had done in his behalf, and remembering their courtesies, as also foreseeing the inconveniences which might fall out, he was sorry for this quarrel, and had interposed himself (not being desired,) to stay these evils, which doubtless would increase, if the Repub. would not aid him: that the Pope had condescended to honest Conditions, and such, as he seemed not to demand any thing contrary to the Dignity and Liberty of the Republic; that the King would be displeased, if (the Pope having justified his Cause to the World in some sort, though in effect all judged for the Repub.) they should resist the Motions of all Christian Princes, in which case he could not favour them: as otherwise he was purposed to do, if the Pope against all justice would force their Liberty, and endamage their Government, for than he would employ all his Forces, all his Arms, and his Estates for the Service of his Serenity. Fresne added further, that His Majesty was so much displeased for that he could not draw from the Republic any particular Intention in this business, that He was minded once to rest himself and to meddle no more; but yet he had resolved to hazard one Trial more, and to make one Reply, praying the Senate for his sake to be confident in him, as in their Friend, and so fare as they might to yield, and give some satisfaction unto the Pope, assuring them that his Holiness would rest content with a little, if by any means he might save his Reputation. And thereupon the Ambassador proposed two things: The one was, that the Senate would suspend the Execution of the Laws, and the Protestation published against the Monitory of the Pope, upon condition that his Holiness would do as much with his Monitory, and with the Censures, for four or six months, during which time they might treat of the Merit of the Laws that were questioned. And here he she that the Suspension of the Laws was a thing that might be easily yielded; because the Laws being Prohibitive, the Observation whereof consisted in not doing that which they forbade, a Suspension of them could not bring any innovation. But for the Suspension of the Protestation, he did not desire that it might be done in such passages, wherein the actions of the Republic were proved just, and consequently the Censures pronounced void and inualide, but only in such clauses wherein they seemed to break off friendship with Pope: that if this manner did not entirely satisfy, some other more convenient might be devised, the thing in itself being honest, the question only of words: that if the term of six months for the Suspension of the Monitory did not seem sufficient, the Pope might be easily induced to prolong it. Another thing proposed, was, that the Prisoners might be rendered without prejudice to the Cause of the Republic; that the Religious gone out of Venice, by reason of the Interdict, might return, and the Pope would Suspend the Monitory for some time. But the Ambassador passed lightly over this Proposition, saying, That it was not the Intention of the King, that any thing should be done against the Dignity or to the disadvantage of the Repub. and that if either of these Propositions were to their prejudice, he was content to let them pass in silence; that he had proposed them not thinking them prejudicial, but if they shown the contrary, he had done. He desired them further to consider, that it was necessary to give some apparent Occasion unto the Pope, that he might retract, because it was never heard that a Pope hath revoked his Bulls, excepting at Constance by Authority of the Council; that if it seemed indecent and against the Custom of the Republic to correct their Laws at the instance of the Pope, or to render Prisoners upon his demand, for these things might be found some temper, so as the things aforesaid might be done at the request of the King, and to gratify Him, without making any mention of the Pope.  
In the Senate this Matter was put in Deliberation; where, after they had well examined all the Reasons, and considered withal the Perils which followed upon the continuation of these Differences, they preferred with one joint consent, before all other respects, the preservation of their Liberty, which without doubt had been violated, if the Senate had been constrained under any pretext to take away the Authority of their Laws. For the point of giving up the Prisoners in gratification to the King, they thought this not to touch upon their Liberty, although they saw it was desired to give satisfaction unto the Pope; in as much as it was a particular fact which drew not with it any consequence that the like aught to be done in times to come. And here there were two opinions; some proposed that only One of the should be rendered, others were of advice that they should render Both. And this opinion prevailed, because if the one were released, the deliverance of the other (the case being like) could not be well refused; and beside, if the Senate at first should not yield so fare as they might, by this means a gate might be open to other prejudicial demands; but if they should consent so fare as was possible, they should be freed from the importunity of new Propositions, and the King Obliged to turn himself upon the Pope. They also considered that by yielding one Prisoner to the King of France, they should invite some other Prince to demand the other, which if they refused, he would rest ill satisfied; and if they granted him, the most Christian King would judge the favour done to him to be but small. So then resolving to yield the two Prisoners unto the King, the Senate answered to the Proposition of the Ambassador, thanking his Majesty for his mediation, and adjoined, that as the Republic took in good part all that was done by his Majesty, so they prayed him not to interpret amiss that they had not condescended to any Particularity, in as much as they knew not what to say in such a difficulty, offered against all reason, and above belief, contrary to the Liberty and Government of their Estate, which they were assured (and it was certain) his Majesty would not prejudice. That it was easy to see whereat aimed the Designs of the Pope, who, seeing that the justice of the Repub. for the merit and ground of the Cause, was known and confessed by all, not only out of Italy, but even in Rome, would therefore to take advantage find disorder in the form and manner of proceeding; wherein the justice of the Republic was so clear, that it was manifest to all, the Errors of the Pope so gross, that they could not be excused. Wherefore, that it was not just to correct the Faults of another with their own damage and dishonour, and since others had caused these Disorders, it was not for the Senate to remedy them: they had done sufficiently, in that having received insupportable Injuries, they had proceeded with exemplary moderation, doing nothing herein but for their necessary defence. That the Questions moved by the Pope in the beginning of these differences were very unreasonable, but that which was done after was intolerable, the Republic being assaulted by Treacheries, and practices of Sedition to move the people, Religion itself (which is most of all) being by these means endangered: that yet still they were disquieted by the Pope; who under pretence of propositions and satisfactions of form sought to justify his Cause. That the Repub. notwithstanding all this was ready to do what they might, their Liberty remaining entire, but they could not consent that it should be diminished in any fashion, without the high offence of God: That to suspend their Laws was nothing else but to confess a want of authority to ordain them, which in effect was to cut the sinews of Government: considering that the question was not only of these Laws, but of all others, as also of their Authority to rule and govern their State, which must needs be hazarded if they grant the Pope a power by his Censures to constrain them to a suspension; a thing pernicious to the Liberty not only of the Repub: but of all sovereign Princes who must necessarily rest deprived of all Sovereignty when they submit themselves unto the Pope, who shall have power by his Excommunications to force them to regulate their Laws and Ordinances after his will. And that pretext of Ecclesiastical Liberty will bring forth this effect, that no Law shall be exempt from the Censure of the Pope, seeing he attributeth to himself Authority to define and determine, even against the opinion of all the World, what Laws are just or unjust. That though the Laws were prohibitive, yet it followed not they might be suspended without prejudice, since if the prohibition were taken a way, men had Liberty to do the contrary, and every suspension implies a want either of authority or of wisdom, & especially to do it for fear or at the threatening of another necessarily inferred a Subjection. That the Repub. received willingly the word of the King, to wit, that he would do nothing which might turn to their prejudice, and thereupon desired to be excused if they did not condescend to this particular: that they had not proposed any thing to his Majesty, as looking that the remedy should come whence the evil itself, and all these disorders: But now in favour of his Majesty, they were purposed to declare what they could do if the Pope should first take away the Censures, and that to let the King see what inclination they had to Concord, and how willing they were to do for his sake what was possible, (a favour not to be yielded to any other whatsoever,) which was in sum and in particular, that when the King should be assured and have the firm word of the Pope, that he would totally take away the Censures, and put an end to all these Controversies: the Repub. in gratification to his Majesty, would render him the two Prisoners, although they were guilty of great crimes, and would take away their Protestation, saving yet still their public Reasons, and their Power to judge the ecclesiastics, when it should be expedient for the State. In conformity of this, the Senate also answered the Letter of the King, and gave order to their Ambass. Priuli to speak unto him. The King thanked them, for that they had done for him what they would not for any other; and said, that he was obliged to the Repub. for many good offices which he had received from them, and particularly for that they had admitted him into the body of their Nobility. And for that which they had done in his favour, that he would give order to his Ambassador at Rome, to press the Pope to be therewith contented: but that if he should not consent, and if nothing remained but a Suspension of their Laws, he hoped they would herein also yeel somewhat, seeing Fresne had written unto him that the Reasons which they urged to the contrary were not pressing. The Ambass. Priuli replied, that they had signified all that could be done to Fresne, but happily he had not written all: and further he made remonstrance to his Majesty, what great prejudice was done to the Authority of a Sovereign Prince, if he were constrained to change his Laws at the pleasure of another passing from one Law to another, or to acknowledge that he borrows from another all power of Governing. Which Discourse being amplified by the Ambassador, the King condescended to say, that he would never persuade the Republic to do any thing against their Liberty, their Dignity, and good Government.  
At the same time when the Answer of the Senate was sent into France, the Ambassador of Spain assayed to make the Republic yield to some particular, and presenting himself to the Duke, exhorted him to a Composition: and concluded, that it was necessary to grant something to the King his Master, because if he might carry assurance of any satisfaction unto the Pope, he would cast himself at his feet, to pray him for an end of these Differences, which drew with them so great troubles; That the Pope was not contented with all that had formerly been proposed, and therefore it was needful to give him more ample Commission; that it was not sitting to stand upon small pointills with the Pope, being the Vicar of jesus Christ; consequently it was no shame to yield unto him, and submit to his Will; that he would propose this overture, to wit, that they should make him Auogador for two hours, during which time he would so effectually work, that all the affairs should be accommodated. The Duke demanded what he meant by being Auogador, and what he would put in execution by means of that Charge? He answered, that they should first put him in that Charge, according to the custom, which being done, he would to good purpose use his Authority. And he adjoined, that it was not meet subtly to go to work, when men are to Treat with the Pope, but only to be very humble, abundant in satisfactions, submissions, and obedience towards his Holiness.  
To this Proposition when the Senate deferred some days to answer, the Ambassador appeared again, saying that he had very express commandments from his King, to move the Repub. to give him some occasion that he might present himself to the Pope: that he saw well the Republic to desire the agreement no less than the Pope; that on both parts there wanted not good will, but all consisted in the means to execute, which until that time neither was able or willing to find; that in this affair, as in Paradise each one desired the end, but none would use the means proper thereunto. When the Senate did not answer to this Proposition, no more than to the former, the Ambassador well judging, that if he pressed them too much, he might receive some unpleasing answer, he signified unto them, that if they had not resolved to yield somewhat according to his Petition, they should rather defer their answer, than reject and deny him altogether.  
But some days afterwards, this Ambassador being sent for touching that which happened at Durazzo (whereof we spoke before,) after they had treated of that business, He modestly complained that as yet they had not answered his late Propositions, adding yet that he did not demand an answer, although it appeared that he desired it. To which the Prince by Decree of the Senate formerly made, answered, That since they could do no more for the contentment of the Pope than they had done, and so not satisfy him by an answer, they had resolved (according to his desire) not to answer at all. D. Innigo replied, I will be then for the present Auogador (said he) and I do Suspend the Answer which the Senate hath made me, to the end that they may better advice themselves, & at length resolve to Suspend their Laws to gratify my King, and not the Pope. And he endeavoured to persuade by many Reasons, that as a Suspension at the instance of the Pope might bring prejudice, so it could not be any way prejudicial to do it in consideration of another Prince; and for example alleged that his King, at the request of the King of France, Suspended the Edict of thirty for an hundred, and did not esteem that it was any diminution to his reputation: Wherefore he exhorted them to balance the Suspension (a light thing) with the incommodities and dangers which might be caused by their resolution, and made instance to have a new answer.  
Whilst they were considering this Proposition, being still resolved to yield nothing prejudicial to their Liberty, they received advice how the Pope had erected in the beginning of September a new Congregation at Rome, called, The Congregation of War, with order that it should be holden twice a week to Treat upon the point of War: which gave matter of discourse not only in Rome, but throughout Italy. And first for the extraordinary Name of the Congregation of War, it hath been an ancient Custom of the Court of Rome, to cover the managing of Temporal things under Colours and Names Spiritual, whereas here on the contrary, the Pope being destitute of all means to make War (though he had desire enough) made this vain ostentation of worldly Power, intitling this Congregation with the proud Name of War. And men marvelled so much the more, considering the quality of those Men where of this Congregation was composed, who were all of a Profession utterly unexperienced and unfit for such affairs, fifteen Cardinals being thereunto called; in the choice whereof the Pope discovered in whom he placed his greatest confidence, all being of the Spanish Faction. The names of these Cardinals were Como, Pinelli, Sauli, Camerino, Sfondrato, justinian, S. George, Arrigone, Visconte, Conti, Burghese, Sforza, Montalth, Farnese and Cefis: Out of these he culled Four, to wit, Pinelli, justinian, S. George, and Cefis, to be employed with the Treasurer and the Commissaries of the Chamber, about the means to provide money. He also Created eight Cardinals in the middle of September, not without the astonishment of godly Persons, and such as reverenced Antiquity, because he had not expected the due time of Ember, which followed but a few days after. It is true sometimes the Popes upon some urgent consideration, had formerly Created one or two, or three Cardinals out of that Time, when it is fare off, but this was observed to be the first entire Promotion made out of Time, which had been seasonable the next week following. These Cardinals newly Created, were the Nuntios of France and Spain, to the end that they might employ themselves more zealously in his Service, by reason of this Honour which they had received, and also that by this means they might have more credit with those Princes. Two others were Caietan and Spinola, to serve himself of them in the State Ecclesiastical, upon the Frontiers of the State of Venice, as well knowing their humour and disposition; To these were joined sour others, Lanti, Auditor of the Chamber, Montreal, Maffei, and Ferratini, by whose Promotion fell vacant many great Offices vendible in the Court of Rome.  
This Promotion in no sort pleased the Ambassadors of France and Spain, although this latter had reason to be content, for the Interests of his King; since of this whole number of eight, there were at the least Six well affected to that Crown. But that which displeased the Ambassador, was that his Brother had been neglected, as also He of France was not well satisfied, because they had not thought upon Villeroy his Father.  
His Holiness rendered an account of this Promotion unto the King of Spain, by his Nuntio, and on this occasion made new instances to that King to be aided against the Republic, representing in a violent fashion (according to his custom) the matters treated by Fresne, who said (as he feigned) that at Venice the Authority of the Catholic King was despised, and so did him no benefit: for the King of France (who yet was his Friend, and employed himself for him effectually) would take the contrary side, if he saw him thus joined with Spain. But the Spaniards were too well advised to be swayed by such feeble Reasons.  
At Venice, by reason of this Congregation which the Pope had erected, the Senate now clearly made answer to Cardenas the Ambassador of Spain; that it was Notorious to all the World, that the Republic could not alter their Laws in any sort, without great detriment to their Estate; that it seemed strange to them why they should address themselves unto the Republic only, and make Propositions so prejudicial, whilst on the other side they fomented the pretensions of the Pope: that if their end were the repose of Italy and of Christendom, they might clearly see the good affection of the Republic to that purpose, and that the contrary signs appeared manifestly in the Pope: that the most apparent was the Congregation newly form for War, by which it was evident where at they aimed, and that by the quality of them which he had elected, he had showed sufficiently where he grounded his hopes. The Senate also protested that they had no other end or intention, save only to defend themselves, in which regard if they came to Arms, the Cause should proceed merely from the Pope: Wherefore if the King of Spain desired the Peace, that he should labour with the Pope, from whom arose the beginning and progress of all these Troubles. They commended likewise the good Offices done by the Ambassador for quietness, to which end if others elsewhere had employed themselves with like intention and dexterity, things had not gone so fare; noting hereby the Marquis de Villena, of whom they were advertised even from Spain, that he did not aim at Peace. They sent also a Currier with diligence to Francis Priuli their Ambassador in Spain, commanding him to speak in like manner to the King, and to his Ministers.  
The same time Monsieur de Fresne was called by the Senate, with whom they discoursed touching the Congregation of War newly erected, and of the Cardinals whereof it consisted, who were ill affected to the Republic and not well to France; wherein the Pope had testified his small respect of the most Christian King, not expecting his answer, which they could not ascribe to any other cause but the Pope's purpose to pursue the Troubles, who was confident in the declaration of Spain, not making account of any other, for the assistance and forces which he expected from thence. Adjoining, that the Senate would communicate with him in all confidence, as with the Ambassador of a King just and their friend: that they were resolved to do what they could in their defence, and to repel the injuries, promising themselves on the King's part all assistance for the common Service. The Ambassador complained of this Congregation, and of the quality of those that were elected, as also for that the Pope had not expected the answer of the King as he had promised. And because he had then received answer from the King concerning that which the Republic had yielded in gratification to his Majesty, he gave them thanks for the Prisoners, and for the other things which they had promised: yet he signified that there remained some doubt in the King that the Pope would hardly be induced to revoke his Censures before the Suspension of the Laws, seeing the Laws had given occasion to the Publication of the Censures; that his Majesty had considered the Reasons of the Republic and approved them, and that he would serve himself thereof in time and place, although he would not contest with the Pope; who having cast himself into a precipice by evil counsel, yet would not see the means to recover himself, and therefore often recalled the word which he had once given, and all delay put him in doubt and suspicion: Wherefore he exhorted them speedily to put an end unto the Difference, which could not be done without suspending the execution of their Laws, alleging for reason that this was nothing but a pure ceremony, & should be done in gratification of the King, not of the Pope: That it should be done to no other end, then to give some pretext unto the Pope to retire himself with honour; and that haply in so doing there should be no speech of the Prisoners nor the Protestation: That the King in all this protested he desired not any whit to prejudice their Liberty and their Estate, as having for end only the common good: That hereby they perceived his intentions to differ from theirs who had requested the Pope to suffer no Composition but by their means, the end whereof was to consume both the one part & the other. Fresne adjoined, that when they should be forced to make War, the King would readily serve the Republic, if they would communicate with him their Designs as well offensive as defensive. He demanded also assurance, that they would not treat of the Accord but by his Mediation, and by no other means, because the King was not yet certain that the Pope would cast himself into the arms of Spain: But if he should see him resolved to break, he knew well how to restrain his fury, which he would do principally for the favour and good intelligence which he had with the Republic; though if he had not so strict an alliance with them, yet he was obliged by reason of State to assist them, and oppose himself against their ruin. Upon this the Senate thought it convenient, to procure a confirmation of all this from the Kings own mouth, and therefore commanded their Ambassador Resident with him to do all that he could to discover the mind of his Majesty, and to draw from him this confirmation; entreating him that since the Pope relying upon the Spaniards and others, did not cease to Arm, and because the times required, his Majesty would be contented to use his authority to stop the course of these evils, which if they should continue, the Republic could not but have recourse to their true, ancient and approved Friends, among whom he was the Principal. And when it should please him confidently to communicate with them his intentions, they would send unto his Majesty a Person expressly to treat of particularities. To this the King answered, that he had been desired by the Nuntio in the name of the Pope, to declare himself for his Holiness; that he would answer them in like manner as he had answered the Pope, to wit, that to declare himself for either party wereto foment the Differences, and therefore he would not favour the purposes of the one side or the other, as did the Spaniards for their own advantage, but if they should disturb the public tranquillity, in that case he would do what beseemed him, and as any one might conjecture: but for the present they ought not to press such Declarations, but rather study to prevent a rapture for to avoid the incommodities of War, which none can comprehend but they that have tried them, especially considering the danger of Religion which War importeth. That for these reasons it was fit to use all means not to interrupt the Treaty, nor to render him incapable to conclude the agreement, as he should be if he declared himself for the one or the other: that to send unto him an express Ambassador was to render him suspected unto the Pope, and to give occasion to the Spaniards to fill his mind with evil impressions.  
Further, they communicated to the Ambassador of England, Resident at Venice, the Preparations which the Pope made at Rome, and told him, that he might now publish the Declaration of the King his Master, and procure the Succours which he promised; accordingly they gave order to their Ambassador justinian to treat with the King. The English Ambassador testified very much contentment to do this Office, affirming that it was to publish the glory of his King, which he would do not only in Venice to all the Ministers of Princes, but also that by his Letters he would diuulge the fame thereof throughout the world. He also prayed them to signify unto him their particular Designs, for that the King, Himself, and other Ministers of his Majesty in all places would do their uttermost in their behalf, and show their affection and open heart. He passed further, and said, that it was necessary to put a speedy end to this affair, which could not be attained but by one of these three means, either by yielding, or referring the matter to Princes, or by War. That he saw well the Republic had no mind to the first; and if they resolved to make a reference to any, they could not make choice of any fit than his King, who marvellously well understood how much it imported to maintain the Authority given by God to Princes. But if the matter should come to Arms, he prayed his Serenity to consider that though Philosophers say, the Sun warms these inferior bodies without heat in itself, yet in humane things it is not so; but he that would heat others in his favour must first be hot himself.  
Moreover, the Senate determined to signify unto all Princes the Declaration of the King of England. But the King upon the Representation of the Ambassador justinian, answered, That he called God to witness, his resolution to defend the Cause of the Republic, had no other end but the Service of God, and to conserve the Liberty given by God to all Princes, and not for any evil will which he carried to the Pope, being not moved by the particular Interest of the Republic, but only so fare as he knew they defended a Cause most just and acceptable to God: which the more he considered in his mind, so much the more was he confirmed in their Protection and Defence, not finding any apparent shadow of Reason to relinquish them: that He had readily taken this resolution, and would sustain it constantly; that He would not do as the Spaniards, who by a Letter had filled the Pope's Spirit with Vanity, to carry Him into a precipice, but that He would execute with courage and sincerity what He had promised. He considered also as a thing of great importance, that the Pope prepared himself for the War, and had to this effect erected a Congregation of men Disaffected to the Republic, and Dependants of Spain. To which He added, that he would be as ready to perform his Promise, as to publish his Declaration; and if it might turn to the good of the Republic, He would do it with all possible Advantage, doing also good Offices in their behalf, with all Princes his Friends and Allies; as with the King of Denmark, and the Princes of Germany, from whom he hoped to draw some Succour. For the King of Spain and the Archduke, he said it was to no purpose to speak unto them, seeing that the Former had declared himself for the Pope, and the Latter depended upon the former: that for France it was not necessary, because Spain being for the Pope, it behoved that King more than others to consider it, and to foresee the enterprises which might ensue against his Kingdom, so as formerly he had experience: that if he believed the Defence of the Church to appertain unto him, by reason of his Title of Most Christian, he might well know that the Church herein was not endangered, but the Cause in common touched the Liberty of Princes, by whom the Church was to be Protected and Maintained. For conclusion, He said, that He would do more by effects than in words. And accordingly he executed all that he had promised, Signifying by the Earl of Salisbury unto the Ministers of Princes, which were with him, the resolution which he had taken to Assist the Republic, and writing also as much unto the Princes of Germany, and other his Friends.  
Whilst these things were thus treated with Kings, and by them with the Pope, the great Duke of Tuscany judged that it would be an action worthy of his great Experience, if he assayed to finish that which was so difficult to two so great Kings. Wherefore every week almost he spoke thereof to Robert Lio, Resident with him; and caused his Resident Montagu in like manner to speak at Venice, exhorting them to Peace and Concord for the good of Italy, and offering himself to become the Mediator. To which they always answered with thankes, and with this conclusion, that he should address himself rather to the Pope, since the Republic had so fare condescended, that the King of France had thanked them. But the great Duke was not content with this Answer, which gave no occasion for him to draw the affair to himself; and therefore he complained with great dexterity, that he had profitably employed himself both with the Pope, and with the Republic, without any correspondence on their behalf: on the contrary, that on both sides he had received such words, which if he had reported, they had been sufficient to trouble all the affair, and to cut off hope of a Conclusion. That his meaning was not to give counsel unto the Senate, knowing well their prudence, much less to enterprise to Treat with the prejudice of other greater Princes, but to join with them for the Service of God, and of Christendom: That he would therefore advertise the Republic of all that the Pope had said in the last Audience to his Ambassador, which was, that his Holiness could not, nor would consent unto the Conditions proposed by the Ambassador of France; in as much as it should be to him a great prejudice to receive the Republic to favour by the hands of any King, being himself the Spiritual Head of the Church, to whom it is not sitting to receive his Subjects at the hand of another: and so much the more, because generally in any difficult between the Ecclesiastical Court and the Secular, the judgement thereof pertaineth to the Ecclesiastical, as to the more worthy. That the Pope further said, that to receive the Prisoners by the hands of the King, was to go backward, because some Venetian Prelates which were then at Rome, had assured him that the Republic would willingly deliver them to himself; That therefore he was resolved not to Suspend the Excommunication before the Prisoners were delivered, and the Writings revoked which had been published in favour of the Republic: that afterwards he would be content the Differences remaining might be examined at Rome by a Congregation of Cardinals, Auditors, and Divines, whereof a part might be the Confidents of the Republic, upon Condition notwithstanding that the King of France and the great Duke would pass their word, that they would stand to that which was determined by this Congregation: that although he had formerly condescended to an Accord by a reciprocal Suspension, of his Monitory, and of the Laws of the Republic, yet he could not execute this Accord, because it was not approved by the Cardinals; That the Most Christian King had signified unto him, that the Venetians ought to accept this Condition, but for himself, he was not obliged: That if the Venetians had the aid of Heretics, he would have on his part more Christians than men believed. That the great Duke signified these particularities to the Republic, to let them see that there could be no worse resolution than that which inclined them to War against the Pope, which must needs be to their damage; for as much as whosoever contends in that kind with him may lose much, but gain nothing which it shall not be meet doubly to restore. That War is profitable to none, especially not to them who find themselves in good estate, seeing it produces alterations, and easily men pass therein from better to worse with little hope of returning. That if the King of France treated in this Business with great zeal for the good of the Republic, himself would not be inferior to him in a good desire to procure the same, being their Friend, an Italian Prince, and a good man: That they ought not to doubt, but if the War proceeded, the Pope would be assisted by the Spaniards and others; and therefore to avoid the Troubles of Italy, which might follow, he would persuade the Pope to be contented that all Differences might be referred to the judgement of the Two Kings, and desired the Republic to do the same; yea that he would counsel them to do this, not expecting the Pope's assent, considering that since it was certain the Pope would not consent to this motion, because it was to submit himself to the judgement of another, the Republic hereby might gain some advantage by putting the Pope in diffidence with these Kings, and by taking away the courage of the Spaniards for his assistance. And although the Pope should consent, yet the Republic might be assured, that the Kings in the decision would have respect to their own Interests, which were the same with those of the Republic. That of this Proposition were not admitted, then be had another peradventure some what more difficult, but which would certainly better succeed, if they would make some small Expenses; which it behoved them not to reject, for as much as a seasonable Expense is ordinarily very effectual. That he knew well what he said, having a great Friend in Court, the Lord john Baptist Borghese, the Pope's Brother; that if they would give way, with a little silver he would assuredly bring the Controversy to a good agreement. To these Proposuious the Senate answered, after they had thanked the great Duke for the communication of all that which he knew from Rome, as also for his good Offices, Counsels and Discourses; that the inclination of the Republic to Peace was known to all the World, in which they purposed still to continue, provided that they were not constrained to do otherwise: also they had given hereof good Testimony, seeing that not having no regard to Offences received, & to the justice of their Cause, which required that Injuries should be thoroughly repaied, before they gave care to any Conditions of Peace; they had notwithstanding not only kept open the way unto The Treaty, and hearkened to the Propositions which had been made, but had further yielded so far as they were able at the instance of the Two Kings. And although they had done so much, and that the King of France was not only fully satisfied touching their actions, but had also sent expressly to thank them, yet nevertheless they could not yet see any effect of the Treaty of that King with the Pope; and therefore the Republic was obliged to stand to that which they had treated with the King, and expected what his Majesty would do in the business, judging it not fit to interrupt the treaty which he had enterprised: but in the mean while, that they would say confidently, there were many and unavoidable difficulties in those things which the Pope had signified unto him by his Ambassador. For touching the point of the Prisoners, having given them unto the King, they had no more to do in them, nor was it in them now to take any other resolution. And for that which concerned the Writings, those of Rome being first published, and full of injuries, revile and calumnies, whereunto they were of necessity to make answer with modesty, it was not meet to urge them, if they did not first of all, or at least at the same time, urge against those of Rome. For the Congregation to which the Pope would remit the affair, it was not needful to say much, the Republic being not accustomed to refer unto the decision of another, such things as coucerne their Government. And for the other Propositions of his Highness, since that the Pope's fashion of proceeding gave just suspicion that he was not disposed unto Peace, they could not examine them, unless they had greater certainty of his intentions: and seeing all former Treaties had produced no good effect, by reason of the Pope's inconstancy well known to his Highness, the Republic saw clearly it was to no purpose to hearken to any further propositions, or to oblige themselves by their word in any points without a reciprocal assurance on his behalf. But when (after the removing of the Censures) they should see any appearance of an amicable temperament, which might efface the just apprehensions which they had of his ordinary inconstancy, they would consider thereof advisedly, and end all with resolution; that which could not be done so long as matters were handled by discourse. To this answer made by the Resident in the name of the Senate, the great Duke replied, that the Pope was not ill affected, although haply some accidents had troubled him, which he could affirm out of his certain knowledge: and that although he seemed to be altered, yet when his Ambassador did represent unto him the things aforesaid, he confirmed them; and he adjoined, that he had caused many Propositions to be made to the Republic, and yet could not prevail to know their intentions: That it was meet to understand the one the other; That treaties prepare the way to conclusions, and that if they should trust him with any thing he would make use thereof to the advantage of the Republic, his purpose being not to discover all at once unto the Pope which he had to tell him, but to reserve a part to serve himself thereof as occasion required, not meaning to do as others, who had not drawn from the Pope any resolution, although they had proposed many things to his advantage.  
The interposing of so many Princes for the according of these Differences, moved also the Emperor to have his part therein: and to this effect, he sent in the beginning of October his Vicechancelor named Coraducci, to the Ambassador of the Repub. Soranzo, Resident with him, for to tell him, that his Majesty understanding that the Differences between the Pope and the Republic were so far passed, that the agreement thereof was very difficult, especially since the King of France seemed ready to forsake the Treaty, Himself was once purposed for the good of Christendom (which he passionately desired,) to employ himself for the settling of a Peace between the two parties, if he had thought that his travel herein would be accepted, and that he might perform it with honour: but since both of them were so resolute not to yield any thing the one to the other, he could not hazard therein his dignity and reputation. Soranzo answered, after he had thanked his Majesty; that the Republic was ready to do all they could possibly to prevent the trouble of the public Tranquillity, saving ever their Liberty, their Dignity, and the Interests of their Estate: but that the Pope would needs carry all, and pretended that all aught to yield unto his Will without any demur or contestation. The Vicechancellor, after some Discourses upon the Points, replied, that the Emperor would not demand any thing of the Republic which might be against their Honour, and that he would send the Marquis of Castillon with good instructions. After this the Nuntio of the Pope and the Ambassador of Spain did all they could to cause the Emp. to decalre himself for the Pope; to whom the Emperor freely answered, That He thought not fit to declare himself for either part, or to make such offers as some had made by Letters and other such Apparences, this tending to countenance and encourage very exorbitant Pretensions; That He wished Peace might be established in any case, and being resolved to bend himself this way, he would not do a thing whereby Peace might be hindered. And in private, he gave the Ambass. of Spain to understand, that for the public quiet of Christendom, the King his Master ought to mortify in some sort the Pope, to the end that being reduced to Reason, he might more easily admit the Peace. These things when the Ambassador Soranzo had writ to Venice, he had charge to thank the Emp. and to certify him of their inclination to Peace, and further to tell Him, that the Senate would esteem it a great Honour, if his Majesty would be pleased to induce the Pope to content himself with those offers which they had made by the means and in consideration of the King of France.   

FIFTH BOOK.  
THE time was thus spent in Treaties, until the end of October, when the Pope began to take into his consideration, that so long as this separation of the Republic from his obedience continued, his reputation would be more and more endamaged: because the Books written in their Defence had opened the eyes of many, and the Liberty of Speech had made known the great Defects of the Court of Rome, which formerly many men did not so well consider. Moreover, he observed by Treating with the Spaniards upon the particularities of the succours which they had promised, that the Effects were not answerable to their Words, since they proposed hard Conditions; and further gave him to understand, that it did not agree with the Piety of the Catholic King to be the cause of a War in Italy: wherefore that he was not disposed to secure him but in case that he should be assaulted. For these causes, the Pope resolving in himself to see an end of this Affair he called Alincourt the Ambass. of France, to whom he made a long Discourse, showing that he acknowledged all these Disorders; and repeating the Damages and Preiudices which he suffered, with the Dangers to which he was exposed, he testified his great desire of an Agreement in any sort, assuring him to this effect of his good intention. And forasmuch as it was not honourable for him to begin the motion, he promised to be ready to accept any reasonable Proposition. He proceeded also to touch some Particulars, but so as he seemed not willing to propound them.  
Alincourt having communicated these things to the French Cardinals, they advised to propose unto the Republic by Fresne a motion with these Conditions; That the Pope should take away the Censures, after he had been prayed in the name of the King and the Repub. and that first of all the Interdict should be observed for the space of 4. or 5. days; That the Prisoners should be rendered to the Pope by way of Gratification to the King; That the Letters of the D. should be revoked; That the Writings published in favour of the Repub. should be supprested; That the Religious gone out of the State only by reason of the Interdict, should be reestablished; That they should send an Ambassador to thank the Pope for opening the way unto a friendly Treaty, That they should speak no more of revoking or suspending the Laws, but only of taking away the Censures; and for the difficulties remaining between the Pope and the Republic, they should Treat as one Prince with another; That a certain day might be prefixed, to the end that at the same time the Republic and the Pope might do what was agreed upon, that neither the one nor the other might be said to have begun first. Fresne made accordingly these Propositions, having first confessed, that the Republic was not in any necessity to admit the Accord for fear of being forced, because he knew very well both the Power of the Republic, and the assistance which they should have: But forasmuch as some of their Assistants were such as did not acknowledge the Church of Rome, the Senate in their wisdom would think meet not to make use of them, howsoever they readily offered themselves. The Senate, when they had maturely considered all things, answered, that they were contented the Pope might be prayed by the Ambassador of the King in the name of the Republic to take away the Censures; That the Prisoners should be given unto the King, without prejudice of the Reasons of the Republic; That for the Protestation made by the Duke against the monitory of the Pope, it should not fail to be retracted when the Censures were taken away. And for the other Writings the Republic would do with them as the Pope with those which had been made in Favour of him: That to observe the Interdict for one only hour (not to speak of days) was to confess that it was valide: which being untrue, they could not do it without offending God, and condemning the Actions of the Republic, which were but just and lawful. For the Religious, that this was no point of the Treaty, but only with his Holiness himself: That the Censures being once removed, they would send an Ambassador to reside in Rome according to the Custom. But all this upon condition that the Ministers of the King would openly let them understand that they had assurance from the Pope; because otherwise they did not mean to condescend to any thing, unless they were assured that the Pope would accept the Condition. To this Fresne replied, that he had not proposed these things if the Pope had not first given his word; but he hath given it, said he, and repeated four times, he hath given it: and adjoined, that although it was true, that Popes sometime give themselves a Licence to retract their words, yet he believed that this Man would constantly keep his, having given it. Wherefore he said, that he accepted the Conditions, and took their word, to pray the Pope in the Name of the King and of the Republic, to take away his Censures. And in like manner, that they would send an Ambassador, who, according as the Pope had promised to Alincourt, should be received with accustomed Honour. Adding, that he would receive the Prisoners in the Name of the King, by way of mere Gratification, and without prejudice of the Reasons of the Republic; that the Pope indeed would not make hereof any Declaration, but that should rest upon the King, and the Pope's Declaration in this case was not needful to the Republic, in as much as they Treated not with the Pope, but with the King. Concerning the Religious, he said: I shall be for them indeed a cold Advocate, because they cannot deny but they have committed a great error in disobeying their Prince contrary to the Commandment of God, and seeing it behoveth them especially to Preach Obedience so straight enjoined by God. Besides that having abandoned their Country, wherein they were well treated and entertained, their ingratitude herein is so intolerable, that if it belonged to me, I should cause them to be decimated for example unto others. He added, That the facility of the Republic was very great, in that they consented that their Ambassador might Treat of their Matter with his Holiness. And concluded his Discourse, by giving thankes in the Name of his King, for that which they had done to gratify him, assuring them that he would acknowledge their good disposition to public. Tranquillity, having in truth done as much as was convenient.  
Whilst these things were thus treated, the King of France received advice of the Pope's inconstancy, & of the great Duke's practices to interpose himself in the business, to whom the Pope gave care: whereupon he was displeased both with the great Duke for meddling in his Negotiation, and also with the Pope, commanding his Ambassador to make complaint unto him, and to show him that he had but little confidence in his Holiness. And the King made the same complaint unto Cardinal Barberino, the Pope's Nuntio, Resident with him; and by Fresne he told them at Venice, That he thanked the Senate for that they had passed their word not to conclude the Affair by the Mediation of any other but of him, although the Pope's inconstancy constrained him to permit, that his Serenity might endeavour to do by other means what he could. But when Alincourt had signified unto the Pope the commandment of the King, which was, that his Majesty had charged him not to meddle further in the Affair of Venice, seeing his Holiness imagined he could better accommodate the Business by the Mediation of others: the Pope who was already advertised by Letters from Cardinal Barberino, and prepared for his answer, excused himself, that he could not hinder the zeal which some Others might have to determine this business, and much less use incivility by refusing their offers: but that notwithstanding he had always great confidence in his Majesty, and his Design was that all might be done by his hand: and he affirmed with many oaths often repeated, that his intention was very good, and that he wished the Business might be ended that very hour, if it were possible, and that not any other besides the King might have part therein. And to show by effects the truth of that which he said, he adjoined, that he would be content with the Conditions proposed by his Majesty, and would firmly hold the word which he had given, to erect a Congregation of Six Cardinals, and so many Auditors, among whom he would put the Cardinals Delfin, Mantica, and Seraphin, and for Auditors, Cuccina, and Marquemont. Alincourt here much marvelling, replied, That no such thing had been formerly spoken off: But the Pope affirming the contrary, the Ambassador modestly said, That he had not so understood it; and that it was certain, the Republic was resolved not to refer themselves to any Congregation After many Replies on either Part, the Pope was content to give his word, that no more should be spoken of a Congregation; and then he discoursed on the other Conditions, having first prayed Alincourt, for the love of God to keep all secret, for as much as the Spaniards observed all that was treated, to disturb it. He promised to take away the Censures, provided that in exchange the Republic should give assurance to execute these Conditions; That the Prisoners should be consigned into the hands of a Prelate, whom he should name; That an Ambassador should come to demand that the Censures might be removed, who should present himself with Alincourt, with promise that he should be well treated and received; That on the day appointed they should revoke the Protestation, with all that thereupon had followed; That the Religious should be recalled; and that he might have assurance of the King, that whilst the Ambassador should Treat with him, the Laws should not be executed: Adding, that whatsoever he did herein, was for no other Reason, but for the Dignity of the See Apostolic, & for his charge. And here he enlarged himself with vehement words and gestures to persuade these Propositions, adjoining notwithstanding, that he was not certain whether He could in Consistory draw all the Cardinals to his opinion. Alincourt replied, that for the Ambassador to be sent, no such Condition had been proposed. The Pope said, that otherwise he could do nothing, this tending to conserve his reputation, and to show the validity of the Excommunication. Alincourt made answer, that reason concluded the contrary, in as much as the receiving of an Ambassador with Honour and usual compliments, rather implied the invalidity of the Excommunication. But for all that he could say as well upon this point as others, he could nothing prevail; for the Pope concluded, that thus he should write to Fresne, and no otherwise. Who reporting these words unto the Senate, added, That in this point he would not persuade them to one thing or to other, but only demanded that he might have their answer.  
The Duke immediately with vehemency complained, that in stead of approaching to an end by these Treaties, things were further off, the Differences being embittered by this alteration of minds: since that the Pope being not willing to hold his word, which he had given, this was openly to declare that he would either do thus, or carry all; That it was little for the credit of so great a King, to intermeddle in this Affair, since the word once given him was revoked: Wherefore that it was not meet to labour any more, for it was nothing but vainly to spend time, seeing that to yield that which the Pope Proposed, was indeed to yield all the Cause, which if they had been willing to do, they could have done it without any mediation of any Person. But the Senate to satisfy the instance of the Ambassador, made him answer, that with astonishment they understood the change of the Propositions, and that thereby it was easy to see that the intention of the Pope was not such as he would make the world believe, since the new Propositions were full of contrarieties and insuperable difficulties. Touching the Prisoners, that they could render them to satisfy the King, as a thing already accepted by his Majesty and himself, nevertheless with this condition, that it should be without prejudice; but that they could not consent to any of the other Propositions, as being perilous and contrary to their Government; That to send before an Ambassador, were to publish to all the World that they had erred, and that the Excommunication was just, as contrarily to condemn of injustice all that which the Republic had done in maintenance of their innocency: that to recall at the same time the Religious, should be to make them triumph for an action of disobedience, and for abandoning their Country, it being sufficient to remit this Matter to be treated by their Ambassador with his Holiness, on this particular many great occurrences being to be considered; That to demand assurance of the King, that the Laws should not be executed, was a thing unjust, and no less prejudicial to his Majesty, than to the Republic, who were resolved to execute their Laws, and further clearly said, that they would not give care to any Suspension or alteration of them in any part. For when the World should see them executed, after the King had contrarily passed his word, Men would have occasion to believe, either that the Republic had failed in their Promise unto the King, or that he had been moved too lightly, and without ground to oblige his word. The Senate said further, that without doubt the K. would not take in good part this alteration, which implied little respect unto his Majesty, in whose regard the Republic had condescended as fare as they might: And although this manner of proceeding by the Pope might (and happily ought) induce the Republic to retract all which hitherto they had accorded, notwithstanding to make it appear that on their part they had not failed to do all that was possible to prevent the trouble and disquiet of Christendom, they had a good purpose to continue in their good disposition to an Agreement, and constantly to stand by their word already given, notwithstanding the inconstancy of the Pope, who if he would not yield to reason, yet the Senate hoped to have still good intelligence with his Majesty; for as much as they had testified the great esteem which they made of his Mediation, for that they had in consideration of him remitted many of their Interests. At the same time also the Senate gave the Ambassador to understand, that upon his request all Presses at Venice had been stayed, and order given that no Books upon this Difference should be imprinted: That nevertheless from Rome and elsewhere came forth many Libels in behalf of the Pope, that the Treatises written in favour of the Republic were condemned, the Authors and Printers proceeded against by Censures, and other undue courses: and therefore that they should be constrained, by way of necessary defence, to give liberty unto their Printers, as before, to the end that their just Reasons might be made known to all the World.  
The time passed in these Negotiations until the middle of November, about which time arrived at Venice, Don Francis de Castro, sent Ambassador Extraordinary from the Catholic K. for to employ himself in the reconciling of these Dissensions between the Pope and the Republic. From the beginning they conceived in Spain, that it would be greatly advantageous to their affairs, to accommodate these Controversies: as well to prevent all occasions of War in Italy, as because they saw the French to interpose in the business. Wherefore after long deliberation to whom this Charge should be committed, the King at last settled upon Don Francis de Castro, a Principal Person of great Authority, having been Viceroy of Naples, and highly esteemed, as Nephew to the Duke of Lerma. Yet he came not by and by, after he had order from Spain, but stayed at Gaëta some days, because D. Innigo de Cardenas the Ordinary Ambassador, being not well content with the coming of any Extraordinary, had writ that as yet there was no appearance of Accord, & that they would hazard the Reputation of the King, in sending an Extraordinary Ambassador. unless it were some way necessary; seeing he had the Duke's word, that as well the Soldiers already prepared, as they that should be levied hereafter, were not to offend the Pope in any fashion, but only in defence of their Estate in case of necessary. But the principal cause of his stay was to expect the Arrival of Aiton the new Ambassador of the Catholic King at Rome, a Personage who had great knowledge of this Affair, and who had charge to keep good correspondence, in his Treating with the Pope, to the Negotiation of Don Francis de Castro at Venice; which they could not hope from the Marquis de Villena then Ambassador, for that he had too openly declared himself inclined to the Intentions of the Pope, so far that he had disgusted them in Spain. The Marquis had order from the King, to give the Pope to understand, that as his Majesty would sustain the reputation of the Pope so far as was possible, so had he no desire to have any manner of Wars in Italy; for this was not behooveful either for his own service, or for the profit of the See Apostolic which would receive in Italy an irreparable loss of respect and obedience due unto it, (although it should carry away the victory,) by the confluence of men of a diverse Religion, which would come to this War. The Marqu●● executed this commandment at the first Audience which he had of the Pope. Another chief cause that delayed Don Francis de Castro was, for that he expected some order from the Pope; who having built great Designs upon this Ambass. would draw all that he could by the means of the French, holding for certain that the Senate would be induced to yield something at the instance of the Catholic King, besides that which they had already granted in favour of the King most-Christian. Wherefore the Pope seeing he had obtained all that could be by means of the King of France, (resolving with himself to end the business upon those terms, although he could have no other,) deliberated to give the last stroke, sending ample and secret Instructions to this Extraordinary Ambassador of Spain. Which when he had received, he came to Venice accompanied with many great Lords of the Realm of Naples, and with the Secretary Cavezza Leale, whom the Ambassador at Rome had sent to him, as a Minister of great wisdom and capacity. He had brought with him also the jesuite Cigala as a principal Instrument of the Ambassage, but being better advised he sent him back to Rome.  
Don Francis being arrived at Venice, was extraordinarily honoured by the Republic, and defrayed at the cost of 100 Crowns by the day. This Lord had no special Commission from the King touching the particulars of this Affair, because he knew not in what case it was, and how to manage it effectually as yet; but only he had Order to speak at first generally, to the end that considering from day to day what was needful to be done, he might after accordingly descend to particulars. Upon this Reason, in the public Audience, where he was received with all demonstrations of Honour, he did not pass the terms of Compliments: and in the first which he had in private, he presented the Letter of the King his Master of the 5. of August; wherein, after he had testified his good Will towards the Republic, he added, That he had resolved to send Don Francis de Castro to compose the Controversies which they had with his Holiness, unto the contentment of the Republic. And Castro having presented the Letter, said, That he was sent by the King for the desire which he had of Peace, and for the good of the Republic, and of all Italy, in favour of which he desired to do more if he could: That for himself he had willingly undertaken this Charge, both in obedience to his Majesty, and for the affection which he carried to the Repub. hoping easily to conclude a good Peace with his Serenity, seeing he should meet with none of those three Impediments, which usually render all Treaties difficult; which are, First, the Passion or extraordinary Affection of him in whose name men Treat, or of him who Treateth: Secondly, the Inconvenience of the matter Treated: and Thirdly, the incapacity or want of good will in the Person with whom the Treaty is. For, touching the first, it was certain that the King his Master was well affected, and had no other aims but the common good: That the greatness of the Republic was advantageous to Him, as being the Bulwark of Christendom against the power of the Turks. And for his own Person, he protested that he was not come to use Deceit, being noble by Birth, and therefore obliged to speak Truth above all things. Touching the second, the point of Treaty was for Peace, a thing excellent, and for an Union with the See Apostolic, a thing very profitable to the Republic, all Histories being full of the mutual good offices which they have ever rendered the one to the other; as on the contrary, their Disunion must needs be very pernicious to the Repub. for if their cause were unjust, it would incense all Princes against them, and though it were reasonable, yet was it not fit therefore to forget what Reverence men own to the Sovereign Bishop. Touching the third, that the Treaty here was with a Senate of great Prudence, Lovers of Peace, enemies of Novelty, who had been always Authors of Tranquillity in Italy, not of any Troubles. He discoursed further of the damages of War, and the mischiefs of Heresies, saying, that although the Republic by their own strength and greatness could sustain all sorts of violence, and were able to withstand sufficiently all that should assault them, nevertheless other succours (although not expected or desired) would uncalled offer themselves, and such, as might be suspected, hand to dismiss, and so much more hurtful as Italy was in good estate, whence might arise many corruptions which might put their Government in great danger. As these things were considerable, so the King his Master accordingly had been willing to advertise them thereof, for the affection which He and his Ancestors ever have had to the Republic, and for that all are commonly interessed in the Peace of Italy: and he prayed them to refer all matters to some Arbiters, Himself and others: That the King did think himself obliged by way of gratitude to interpose in this affair, as remembering that sometime the Republic had interposed to accommodate some Differences between the Emperor his Grand Father and the King his Father, and the Pope. That it was very necessary for Princes to maintain their reputation, but yet they ought not to deal too rigorously with the Pope▪ And D●… Francis, the better to express the King's vehement affection in this business, passed so far to say in manner of exclamation: The King hath so great a desire to compose this Difference, that of his two Daughters he would be content to sacrifice the one, if by that Sacrifice all Dissensions might be appeased. For conclusion, he said, That he saw very well there 〈◊〉 no other way to this end, but that the Repub should in some sort satisfy the Pope; and that if he could conjecture what would be acceptable to the Senate, he would willingly propose it, but being not able to do it, that he would expect from his Serenity some temperament which he might carry unto the Pope, and he would labour with all his power that it might be accepted; his purpose being not thereby to hinder any Treaties already in hand, but rather to cooperate so far as he could, inasmuch as it was not the intention of his King to take the Treaty out of the hands of the King of France, as desiring nought else but that an Accord might follow, which would be as pleasing to him if Others could perform it, as if he Himself. To this the Senate answered, praising first the great piety of the Catholic K. and his good will to Peace, and thanking his Majesty for his good Offices to pacific these contentions; adjoining; that they saw willingly and with much contentment his Ambassador, principally for the Person of the King which he represented, also for the good will which the Duke of Lerma had to the Republic and for the good correspondence and intelligence which the Count of Lemos his Father did always hold with them. Then they passed to particulars, saying, That they had used all kinds of humility and of respect towards the Pope, and also done all good offices which might be desired, to the end that he should no● fall into this precipice, giving him many occasions and means to see his danger; and after he had thus precipitated, yet they gave care to althose that were willing to speak of an Agreement, and had condescended to all which D●● Innigo de Card enas proposed. On the other side the ecclesiastics had let themselves lose to Injuries, that they had published defamatory Libels, Detractions, and railing speeches, not only in printed Books, but in their Sermons made in the City's neighbouring upon the State Moreover, that they had used all means to corrupt the Religion, and to sow sedition amongst the People; briefly, they had attempted all sort of wicked practices, both openly and in secret And for the Pope, they saw for the present to great inconstancy in his actions, often recalling his own words, they saw also his preparations for War, that they had occasion to fear, that he would serve himself of time to gain advantage by the Treaty, and to make others secure, having indeed no desire of Agreement. That for the time to come the Rep. would do nothing but what was necessary for their defence, and to repulse injuries; by consequent, that it was needless to persuade them to the Peace so much required, but it was meet to address themselves to Him from whom the evil proceeded, & who still was the cause that it was not remedied. Yet notwithstanding, if besides that which had been done by the Republic (which was more than they ought to have done,) He could advice them what to do more (save still their Liberty, and without prejudice to their Government,) they would not fail to show their good will in execution of it, as they had done to others.  
Don Francis replied, that he had nothing to answer for the Pope's actions, or of his intentions, much less what they ought to be, as being sent, not by Him, but by the King his Master; from whom though he had order to procure with all his power an Agreement, yet had he not Commission to descend to particulars. And if he should resolve to write that he might receive order to this effect; it would be a thing too tedious, and no way proportionable to the Affair which required speedy resolution, & which with Time would grow worse and worse. That he was a Stranger in the Business, and therefore not to be remembered of what was past, but when the Senate would declare their will to him with confidence, he would effectually propose it, and cause it to be accepted.  
To this the Duke immediately answered, that when the Senate should understand what the Pope desired, they could Treat and make declaration of their will; but the way being shut up by reason of the Interdict, if that were not removed, no good Treaty could possibly be furthered. Therefore since he desired to know the intention of the Republic, that this it was, to wit, that all things might be reestablished in that estate wherein they were before the monitory published, and that the Pope would Treat with them, as a Father with his Children, so as he was obliged, which if he had done, all men had been freed from all these Troubles. Here D. Francis said, that this Proposition to restore all things to their first estate, would be diversely interpreted, because the Republic understood it, before the Censures, and the Pope without doubt would take it, for the Time going before the Laws. Whereunto the Duke replied, saying, That it sufficed to bring matters into such case, that the Treaty might be as between the Father and the Sons, and that then by means of the Treaty other things might easily be accommodated, as they had been ere then, if the Pope had not despoiled himself of the quality of a Father, and taken that of an Enemy. And though all were brought back to that estate wherein they were before the Promulgation of the Laws, yet things had been then more easy to accord, because they should have had to do with a Clement 8. or a Leo 11 who had not occasioned these difficulties, as they did not any, although the Laws in their time for the greater part were published: those Pope's knowing right well what was the Authority of a Prince, free and independent, and not mingling themselves in any fashion in the Government of another. The Ambassador then concluded, that he would make the Proposition to the Pope, and to that effect employ himself.  
The Senate considered that it was not meet to give an absolute repulse to an Ambassador, sent expressly from so great a King, and for this particular Affair; also that it should be incivility, if they did not communicate with him that which they had yielded in Favour of the Most Christian King, and which might give him occasion to retire himself with discontent, seeing the small care they had to correspond unto the good Offices by him done, a thing which might be of ill consequence. Wherefore they determined to communicate all unto him, first advertising Fresne hereof, and giving him to understand that this should not hinder the progress of the Treaty begun by the King his Master, for as much as Don Francis de Castro had clearly said, that he would not pluck the Treaty out of his hands; and although he had the same Design, yet the Accord would be acknowledged entirely from his King. But Fresne understanding the intention of the Senate, was not only well pleased with this communication, but further said, That he esteemed it necessary, it being certain that the Pope would communicate all unto the Spaniards, and therefore if they should conceal what had passed, it might give occasion of diffidence; That for this reason they might assure themselves, the King would rest content. To which he added, that the Pope had entreated him by Alincourt, to be willing to join his Offices with those of Don Francis de Castro; wherein he knew not what the Pope intended, or whereat he aimed, and therefore had written that his Holiness would further declare himself; because if his meaning were, that what his Holiness and the Republic had yielded in Favour of the King his Master, should be thought to be done in like manner in Favour of the King of Spain, this was to alter all the Affair, to which he could not agree without express Order from the King. Wherefore he approved their Communication with Don Francis, so as they did not pass to any further Treaty, and that they did not at his instance what had been already done for his King.  
Don Francis de Castro being then called into the Senate before the Duke, they read unto him all that had passed until that day, together with that which the Pope had required of the Republic, and what they had yielded in Favour of the King of France. Which when he had heard, he thanked the Senate for this Communication, and for the confidence they had in him, adjoining, That for further correspondence and to break the ice, which already began to melt, he would propose a mean which to him seemed very proper speedily to end these Controversies, which should not be any of those things which the Senate had justly rejected, whereof it was impertinent to speak. And therefore ommitting the revocation or Suspension of their Laws indeed prejudicial to their Liberty, he would Propose a Suspension only for a time, of five, four, or three months, with Conditions very clear; That what the Republic did herein, was only to open a way unto a Treaty, and out of an exceeding desire to the Public quiet, & by way of Gratification to the Two Kings; That by so doing, the Republic should be so fare from receiving any loss or prejudice, that on the contrary they should gain a great advantage, for that their hands should not be tied to enter again into their former estate, and because a State so well founded, and of such Antiquity, could not hereby receive alteration: That the Repub. had condescended so far, as that no more could be desired. For, touching the Prisoners, it was very reasonable that they should not be rendered, but with a reservation of their Reasons; That, being content the Pope might be prayed, the Republic therein had testified their Devotion: as also, to send an Ambassador to Rome when the Censures were removed, was a notable testimony of the good will of the Republic towards the Pope, wherewith He ought to content himself, and he believed that at last he would be therewith satisfied. But since all this did not bring matters to a conclusion, (as it appeared that till than they had concluded nothing) he therefore proposed this Suspension for a time, which (as it seemed to him) could bring no prejudice. And he adjoined, that he would do his utmost endeavour, that an accord might follow; and although the marquis d'Aiton was very sufficient to treat this affair with the Pope, notwithstanding, if it did seem good to them, that he should send a Gentleman expressly to this end, or that himself should go in Person, he was ready to do all that they should desire of him, so vehemently did he long to see this Difference accommodate.  
The Duke answered him, that he was very joyful to see his Lordship rest satisfied, and that he acknowledged the sincerity of the Republic, together with the Reverence they had to the See Apostolic in the form of their Treating; as also how false it was which their Enemies had divulged, that the Repub. purposed to separate themselves from the Church and Holy See. That notwithstanding they were still minded to preserve their Liberty, with all that which was necessary for the Tranquillity of the State. And seeing himself confessed that they ha● yielded very much, they did not think fit to admit of any new Propositions, since they had done more than at the beginning they purposed, and so much that he had an easy way opened to come to a Conclusion, if he did not do murr upon what the Pope was every day purposing, his thoughts having no bound or limit. For if to day he obtain one thing, to morrow he demands another, saying, he craves but a very little for his reputation, and then makes it appear that much contents him not. Upon this Reason, that the Republic was resolved not to pass further, and rather to run a hazard of any evil fortune, than submit their necks under the yoke, since they could not be in worse case than so. That Princes their Friends ought no● to desire of the Republic what was not convenient, but only, according to the Proverb, things honest: nor ought the hopes of the Pope to be fomented, by endeavouring that he might obtain that which was not reasonable; considering that it was not only the case of the Republic, but also of all other Princes.  
The Senate having also heard the Proposition of Don Francis de Castro read, made this answer; That the Suspension, as it was proposed, did absolutely weaken the Power of Government, and therefore they could not possibly condescend unto it: wherefore they were resolved not to give ear to such a Proposition. But since that which was already yielded, afforded ample matter for a Treaty, Don Francis might join himself with the French, and turn himself to the Pope, who ought to be fully satisfied with the Conditions by them granted. To which Don Francis replied, that his Master had not sent him to the Pope, but to the Republic, and that his journey should be without fruit, because the Pope would tell him that he brought no news, and that others had made unto him the same Proposition: and that he came to no other end than to persuade him to do that which he had refused at the instance of another; That he could not make this journey but as from himself, since he had no charge from the King to use therein his Name, but only in that which should be granted upon his demand. And here he endeavoured with great efficacy to persuade the Suspension for a certain time, which formerly he proposed, showing in the first place that it was a thing which could not bring them any prejudice, for as much as they were not forced by any violence unto it, in which case only their Liberty should be wronged, but it should be a pure Gratification yielded by good will and that to suspend for a time, was not to suspend absolutely, but was a petty thing, and of no consideration. Then arguing from the Person of him from whom it was proposed, he said, the Reputation of that great King should be much diminished, if he could nothing prevail that he could not demand the Prisoners, considering that they were already yielded to the King of France, in whose Favour having done this, it was meet to do as much for his King, and the kindness would be equal, if they granted unto him this Suspension. Withal Don Francis adjoined his own particular Interests, saying That indeed he saw himself welcomed, and entertained with many magnificent demonstrations of Honour, but all this he did not esteem in regard of that Honour which he might have by according the Dissensions. For if he obtained nothing, Men would believe that he was ignorant how to Treat, or that he had been circumvented; and so much more necessary was it for him to speed in this, being the first Negotiation by him made, wherein if he did nothing, nor could prevail, his reputation, and that of the Duke of Lerma his Uncle, would be much impaired. The Senate thought it expedient to answer amply to this instance made with so much heat and affection, and therefore clearly answered; That having already spoken at large touching the preiudices which they foresaw voon the Suspension, the Senate believed that he would have been therewith fully satisfied: but because he had taken the pains to reply, and therein to show that he was not contented, for two Reasons, They told him, for the first, that such a Suspension would not indeed be conceived as forced from them, if there had not been an Excommunication preceding: but so long as the Pope held the Scourge in his hand, and the Republic was offended by the Censures, the offence being still without remedy, it could not be said that they had freely consented to what was demanded: and that so much the less, for that the Pope continued to refresh the wound by suggesting unto the ecclesiastics, that they should endeavour to corrupt the people, to scatter his tares, to multiply Writings and defamatory Libels, willing by these courses to constrain them to render themselves whence men might collect that whatsoever passed on this fashion was not voluntary, or done out of pleasure, but on the contrary that the Republic being not able to subsist any longer had yielded, showing in effect by this Suspension that the Laws were worthy of Censure; & so the Excommunication should take force & authority & would appear lawful, which is not true; as also the world might believe, that to avoid a plain and direct confession of their error, they had confessed it indirectly by way of gratifying another: that upon just reason they had always said, and did again repeat it, that when the Censures should be removed, and a friendly Treaty prosecuted, than it was fit to speak of gratifications, and the time would be proper to conclude. That the second Reason was not of any consideration, to say that the Suspension for a time was not any way prejudicial; it being no good consequence, that it brings no prejudice at all, because not so much as a perpetual Suspension: as it follows not that a man is no whit offended because he might be more: also that the comparison was no better of the yielding of the Prisoners with the Suspension of the Laws, since the one was but a Concession in a particular case, but the Laws were general which comprehend infinite cases, and for this reason they could not yield this to the King of France, howsoever he demanded it very instantly, as they had yielded the Prisoners. Besides that the Suspension would give men occasion to dispute of the thing suspended, and to question their Liberty and Authority, and it was no small courtesy that the Republic had promised to come to an amiable Treaty after the revocation of the Censures. Wherefore the Senate assured themselves that the Ambassador would for these reasons rest satisfied, holding for certain that neither the Catholic King nor himself had any purpose to do them prejudice, according as they had many times protested; especially having nothing in his hands which the Pope had yielded, nor any particular of the intentions of his Holiness, neither special Commission from the King his Master. But that by the communication made unto him, he had a spacious field to exercise himself with the Pope, to the end that he might content himself with that which the Republic had yielded, first for to gratify the King his Master, and then in consideration of the King of France: who having always pursued the Treaty, had obtained that at his request the Republic had granted all that might be, to testify their good inclination to Peace, and their reverence towards the Holy See, as they had done the like for the King Catholic, if he had entreated them: and that they were induced to yield so far upon the assurance which was given them, that by such means the whole business would be ended. That they were willing to perform what had been yielded, upon condition that the Censures should be revoked, which the Pope not being willing to do, the act of the Senate was not irrevocable, but on the contrary both parties remained in their first estate. Yet notwithstanding the mutability of the Pope and his incertitude, the Senate desirous to manifest their sincerity, would firmly keep their word. Wherefore if Don Francis would make use of these concessions, and join his offices with the French at Rome, haply he might obtain what others could not, and so he should not return without success; on the contrary, he should have a great part in the Accord, with the praise to have accomplished by his first Negotiation so high an enterprise. That if the Senate had been willing to yield a Suspension, all had been finished without the interposing of any Person, and without his coming, since there remained nothing for the Pope but to demand: which could not be called an Accord, the advantage being all of one side, and on the side of him who had offended, which ought to be quite contrary. That if he would turn to the Pope, he might at least say something upon good ground of the Intention of the Pope; and employing the authority of the King his Master, might haply obtain of his Holiness to be contented with this overture, which of necessity must content him, seeing that if the Senate could yield any farther, they would deal plainly with him and acquaint him, although he had not any thing in hand from the Pope, as is the custom of Ministers which interpose themselves, to take the word of either Party, the better to conclude an Accord. Don Francis repeated what he had already said, that he was not content with their answer, to which he replied, that he did not Treat as an Ordinary Ambassador, who when he hath propounded and received answer, proceeds no further, and also that the Affair itself was not ordinary: That he could not see by these discourses what glory he could have by his Negotiation: That he was well entertained, much visited and honoured, but in the essential point he received no contentment: That if he would go to Rome the Pope would say unto him, You do not bring any new thing, for that which you offer was given by another: That it was meet to distinguish his King from others, and to do in his consideration something more, seeing he had sent him expressly, that which others had not done: That if he had not any thing from the Pope, the reason was because he came from the King his Master to the Republic to receive from them and to carry unto the Pope something which might conserve both the Dignity of the Church, and the Liberty of the Republic: That he did not know what the Pope desired, and if he said he knew he should not say truth: That if the Pope had signified to others his mind to agree upon the Conditions imparted to him, and after had recalled his word, it appertained to him to defend himself; he desired to know who were herein the Mediators, because in might be they had said something which the Pope would deny that he spoke unto them. In the end, he prayed them affectionately, to think enough upon that which he had said, and to make him answer. But seeing they did not answer him at the present, he demanded to have Audience in the Duke's chamber, because he hoped to find the Prince with less assistance of Senators, and so to discourse more familiarly with him, or because he believed he might say some what more proper for the Affair in the absence of Don Innigo de Cardenas the Ordinary Ambassador, who greatly observed to Treat with reputation convenient to the dignity of his King, Don Francis therefore being come into the chamber of the Duke where the Senate were assembled, accompanied only by the Duke de Vietri, he made in the first place a long discourse of the favours and honours which he received daily from the Republic, such as the Duke de Vietri said to be extraordinary. Then he said, that he came into that private place to speak more freely and without so many witnesses; and the substance of his Discourse was, That he had now been three and forty days in Venice; where the people said, that he did nothing but play the smell-feast: That he was young, and that the old ones would dispatch him with good words without effects: That as he had a good affection for the service of his Serenity, so he desired to see the like on his part reciprecally; but the Republic would propose nothing, nor accept that which he had proposed, although the Reasons which he urged were so strong that they were unanswerable; as well in concluding, that the Suspension required was a small thing and easy to be granted, as in demonstrating that so much being done at the Petition of the French, it was fit at least to do a little in gratification of the Catholic King, which was no less worthy, no less friendly; nor less officious towards the Republic. And here with much eloquence (wherein verily he excelled) he proposed, repeated, and amplified the same things, with the same reasons, making a formal Oration full of sentences & conceits, enlarging principally the argument drawn from the reputation of the King his Master, of the Duke of Lerma, and of Himself. To which the Duke answered, and let him see that he had ample occasion to employ himself, and purchase reputation by means of that which had been communicated to him, and expounded more succinctly what the Senate had said, to wit, that Don Innigo had been the first who had put the Difference in Treaty, and had caused them to make the two first paces. Wherefore it could not be said that nothing had been done in favour of Spain: but after Don Innigo passing no farther, and the King of France interposing himself, this gave occasion to the Republic to go on so far, to show themselves desirous of, Peace and full of respect to the Church which thing they had also done at the instance of the Catholic King, if he had continued his Offices. But although there passed many answers and replies of Don Francis and the Duke de Vietri, yet in conclusion nothing was determined.  
In the mean while at Rome, the Pope upon all occasions continued to make instance with Alincourt, that the French Ministers would unite their Offices with the Spaniards; which was diversely interpreted. Some said it was out of his desire that the Accord might be effected, because he feared left, if they proceeded severally, they might hinder one the other through reason sie, or other respects, which ordinarily do not permit that any Affair come to good end, which is handled by two Mediators, who do not communicate together. Others said on the contrary, that to hinder all good success in the business, he desired that it might be managed by the Spaniards and French, to the end that one should undo what the other had done, which usually comes to pass, when an Affair is undertaken jointly by those who have different ends and interests, and when there is no likelihood that the one will yield to the other. At Rome, Alincourt answered, that it was necessary to have first some order and commandment from the King. And at Venice, Fresne was displeased, that such a thought should come into the Pope's head, saying openly, that he knew not what end he had, unless it were his own advantage: but that he saw well, this was nothing else but to cross the Treaty of the King his Master; since having often proposed the Suspension, which the Pope said he demanded only in appearance, and to have some colour to preserve his Dignity and Authority, the Senate had still denied it as a thing most preiudicall, and therefore he saw not how they could now yield it: On the contrary, he requested the Senate, when they had a purpose to grant more than they had done at the instance of the King his Master, that it would please them to let him know it, to the end that he might accordingly govern himself. Also when the resolution given to Don Francis de Castro, that they would not in any sort condescend to the Suspension, was communicated to him, he assured them his King in that Matter would solicit them to farther.  
Whilst these things were treated at Rome and a Venice, the Emperor continuing in his purpose to interpose himself for the accommodating of this dissension, resolved to give the charge hereof to the Duke of Savoy, and to the Marquis of Castillon, with some prerogative unto the Duke; but without touching any particulars in their Commission, only in general giving them order to Treat the Manner in what manner they should see fit; yet so same reserving himself, that when there should happen any point of moment, they should give him advice, and wait his answer. This his resolution being sent to the Republic, by their Ambassador Soranzo, in the Name of his Majesty, the Senate writ back to the Ambassador, that he should than he his Majesty for that it pleased him to interpose in 〈◊〉 Affair; as also for that he purposed to employ herein a Prince of such note and eminency: But that he should persuade him to turn his Offices towards the Pope, from whom proceeded all this stiffness: for so much more facile as they were at Venice, the Pope was still so much more difficult. It is certain that the Duke of Savoy seeing what difficulties had passed in the Treaties of Peace by the French and Spaniards, did think that himself should overcome them, or at the least make his use of these occurrences to some other effect. Wherefore that he might interpose with great Reputation, besides the credit of his own Person (being a Prince of gre●● consideration in Italy,) he thought to ioy●● thereunto this quality of One representing the Emperor, together with the Kings of France 〈◊〉 Spain. But in those two Kingdoms he found many oppositions. The Spaniards dissuaded him, saying, That it was not for the Reputation of himself, or of their King (to whom he was so nearly Allied,) that he should run the hazard of doing nothing in this Business, as there was evident danger. That notwithstanding all this, the King had granted his desire, if he had known his intention in time, that he might have revoked the Commissions given to Don Francis de Castro. But there wanted not some who believed, that there was a more secret cause which moved the Spaniards unwillingly to behold the Duke mingling himself in this Treaty, as judging that he might have some Designs separate from theirs. Again, in France, the Proposation of the Duke was holden for a Spanish Artifice, and therefore the King excused himself that he could not grant him what he desired, saying, That he had already appointed the Cardinal de joyeuse to accomplish the Treaty begun by his Ambassadors: So the Duke had recourse only to the Imperial Authority.  
When this was signified unto the Pope, it was to him very welcome news; as well because all those which interm●●ed in this Treaty did him an acceptable courtesy, as also because the greatness of this Duke would give great Reputation unto the Business. The Pope was resolved to come to a Concord, and to do all he could to that purpose; nevertheless he desired to obtain the best Conditions that he might possibly, and hoped that each one of these Mediators would get something to his advantage▪ and further, if he should be constrained to yield, he should seem to do it with less indignity, when h● was swayed therein at the instance of so many great Princes. With these Treaties the year 1606. passed.  
year 1607 But in january of the year following, although the Treaties were not intermitted, ye● seemed to approach to a Conclusion, notwithstanding in the Duchy of Milan, and in the State of Venice, were made great preparations of Was, which gave jealousy to all Italy. And the Pope, though he desired not to make any greater provisions than formerly, contenting himself to rest his Reputation upon the Spanish Arms, yet to show that he would not have War without his cost, he obtained of the Genuöis to make a levy of four thousand Corpse's, upon condition that they should name the Captains, which yet took not effect. Moreover, he sent by Fabricius Verallus, Bishop of Saint Sovero, his Nuntie, a Breve unto the Catholic Swisses, Wherein he gave them notice of his Differences with the Senate of Venice, and the purpose he had to use temporal Arms against the Republic, sine● the Spiritual were not sufficient; requiring 〈◊〉 this effect a Regiment of three thousand footmen of their Nation, and appointing fifteen thousand crowns to be answered at Milan by the Merchants, to begin the levy. But this money was not sent to the Swisses, nor any mention made afterwards of the Levy.  
The Spaniards to make it appear unto the Pope, that they did not only give words unto the World, saw it necessary to show themselves at least prepared to effects, although (as they testified, and as the event declared) they abhorred to see any War in Italy. Yet the opinion of Men was that the Count de Fuentes desired it, but could not alone bring it to pass, especially against the liking of the Duke of Lerma, who was more potent with the King: nevertheless he hoped that things once troubled would not so easily be pacified, and that many accidents might fall out, which might force the King to come from shows to actions. The 23. of December, arrived at Milan an extraordinary Currier, with Letters of the eighth, and with Commission unto the Count, that he should arm for to assist the Pope. Wherefore he gave order that after the Holidays, the Drums should be beaten to gather 3000. Italian foot, under Lewes Palota a Milanois, which was done with much diligence. But at the same time the Count had another charge not to do any act of Hostility in Favour of the Pope, without more express commandment. And the Ministers of the King upon the dispatch of the Currier, said to the Ambassador of Venice, that they armed out of reason of State, seeing the preparations of the Republic, assuring him that they should not receive any incommodity from their Arms, unless they were provoked. But the event did show, that that King had never any intention to disturb the repose of Italy, as necessary for him as for all other Princes, but only under pretence to take the Protection of the Pope, and to show that he was the sole Supporter of the See Apostolic, to the end that the Pope might cast himself into his arms, and when good occasion were offered that he might set foot within the Fortresses of the Church, which after he would forsake at his leisure (as he is accustomed.) The Count de Fuentes, either because it was indeed his opinion, or that he might bring about things to his desire, writ into Spain, that the money which he had was not sufficient to stay his Soldiers, and that to make such shows without effects, would give disgust unto the suspicious, a pretence unto the ill affected, and diminish their reputation with those who could not abide apparences. To this he had answer from Spain, that the King would have an Army of 25000. footmen, and 4000 horse; that money should be sent, seeing it was necessary; in the mean while that he should think of Arming, the Reputation of the King requiring, that as he had been the last to begin, so he should be the first in readiness.  
The first day of the year, the Count de Fuentes being gone to Mass, attended by all the Gentlemen of the State, the first Trumpet sounded, & when they took their leaves of him, he told them that they must be ready, because they were shortly to be employed for the Service of his Majesty. He sent Spinello, Master of the Camp, to Levy 3000 Neapolitans, and the Ambassador Casale to the Swisses, to draw 4000 men out of the Cantons, Confederate with the Crown of Spain. And to this effect he sent 100000. crowns, to wit, 80000. for two Pensions due long before, and 20000. as earnest money for the Levy. He said further, that he would have in readiness 4000 Spaniards, and 6000. Germans, under the Lord Gandentio Madrucci, and 3000 Italians, which should make in all 20000. foot, to which he purposed to join 6000. horse, to make up the Body of an Army. He dispatched from Milan the foresaid Madrucci for the Levy of Germans, giving him 3000. Pistols for pay of the Principal: as also he sent the Count Baltasar Bia to Parma and Modena, the Count Rogier Mariani to Mantua, and the Governor of Lodi to Florence and Urbine, to give notice unto those Dukes that they ought to make ready an Army, and be ready upon all occurrences: not signifying that it was to Assist the Pope. From the Duke of Parma he had general words, that he would not fail to be ready upon occasions. He sent to Genoa the Letters of the King, wherein he writ, that they should be provided upon warning from the Count de Fuentes his Captain General; and other Letters of the same King to the Archduke Albert, to the end that he should furnish him with Captains and others, according as his service should require. He held also continually Counsels of War, coming himself in Person, and abiding there till four hours within night. Furthermore, he sent Charles Maria Visconte into Germany, to the Archdukes and Catholic Princes, to signify unto them the intention of the King, which was to be armed in Italy. He caused a Bill to be imprinted, wherein he said he had need of 2000 pioneers, 1884. Oxen, 157. Wagons; which the Commonalty of Milan, and the other Territories refused, saying they were not obliged to such a charge, and also not able, having otherwise so many burdens. And when they could not be heard neither of the Senate, nor of the Magistrates, nor of the Count, they appealed into Spain: Wherefore the Count gave order to remit the Oxen of the State, and he procured 400 horses out of Flanders, not buying them, but only at the hire of fifty Sous a day with harness & furniture fit to convey the Artillery. He made also a view of Arms which were within the Magazines, where he found 1500. Harness for the body, 2000 Harquebusses, and 500 Muskets. He prohibited the Ministers of the Pope to carry any Arms out of the State, and canceled a contract made with Taverna, Brother of the Cardinal, for 4000 Harquebusses and 1000 Muskets, the money to be paid, within three years, though they were sold at so high a rate, that it was rather a ransom, than a bargain. Notwithstanding, the Count conceived that Milan was not sufficient to furnish him with Arms, whereof he might have need, wherefore he purposed to provide himself from Brescia; but finding there impediment, he turned his thoughts upon Spain whither he dispatched a Currier, demanding 100000. Muskets, which were speedily granted He dispatched also Nicholas Doria Master of the Camp, with 20000. Crowns, to assure him 3000. Walloons, who quickly returned without doing any thing; because the Archduke having use of men for his own occasions would not permit the Levy. He treated likewise with the Count of Emps to levy 4000 Lance-knights, to put them in Arms beyond the Mountains, and to oppose the Lorraines, but nothing was executed. He caused a muster of Horsemen to be made at Lodi and at Pavia, but they appeared all on borrowed horses; and to provide himself of some good horse, besides the 250. light horse of the Guard, and the ordinary Companies of soldiers (the number whereof exceeded not 200.) he adjoined 600. Cuirasles well armed and mounted, although the bruit ran that they were 800. Whereupon he had in foot 14000. men, and 650. horse. He made account to lodge the Albans, gathered out of the Realm of Naples, within the State of Parma, and the Neapolitans at Montferrat, the less to charge the State of Milan.  
All these Provisions could not be presently in readiness, but only in the end of March arrived at Varese almost all the Germans, stout men and old Soldiers, who had been in the Wars of Hungary, but were without Arms, bare foot and naked, many being sick for want of necessaries, and it was thought they had the Plague amongst them. After the Month of April, the Swisses began to arrive at Lomellina, and being about the number of 3000. were sent to lodge in the Territory of Lodi: and having no other means to lodge the 3000 Neapolitans, he thought to give them lodging in the Suburbs of Milan, which highly offended the Nobility of Milan, complaining that their Privileges were violated, and the Lieutenant of the Provisions gave him to understand that he would not consent to this, making thereupon many Protestations. And certes in all that space of time the Count found many obstacles. The other Ministers of the Catholic King had little correspondence with him, so as Don Francis de Castro did not communicate unto him any thing of that which he treated at Venice. He had need of money, and the Commons of the State of Milan not only did not obey him cheerfully, but even made resistance; so that the pleasure which he took in Arming, was very much counterpoised with many unpleasing Accidents which fell out.  
The Senate of Venice seeing the Spaniards to Arm themselves, could not in reason of State remain without Forces which might be answerable to those of their Enemies, Wherefore to meet with all occasions which might occur, they sent to Milan, Verona, Brescia, Crema and Bergamo, 500000. Crowns, 100000. for each City to prepare themselves for all Exigents. Unto the 9600. footmen, and 600. horse, and 150. horse of Albans, they added 600. foot Italians, and 1000 Albans under Paul Ghini, and increased the Alban horse to the number of 1000 men. Also order was given to Count Francis Martinengo to levy in the Confines 4000 French soldiers, and 600. Cuirasses, which they caused to come out of file. To the 3. great Galleys was adjoined one other, and to the 38. light Galleys they adjoined 5. in the Isles of the Lenamnt, and 12. more newly armed at Venice. Also in the Isle of Candy upon command were armed 20 Galleys; and Nicholas Sagredo Provisor General by his prudence and dexterity, which was singular in the managing of great Affairs, wrought in such sort that all was done at the expense of private Gentlemen, which they executed with such facility, that they were first of all ready. So that the Republic brought together in all 75. light Galleys, and 4. great ones: and in this business they did not find themselves in like case with the Pope, who was fain to use prayers to many Princes for the maintenance of his reputation; because besides the voluntary offers made to the Republic by a great number of the French Nobility, the Turks themselves did all they could that their succours might be accepted. For besides that which hath been said by occasion of the sacking of Durazzo in the beginning of the year, the second Visier (the first being then at the War of Soria,) sent for the Bailiff, and gave him notice that the Grand Seignor would send an Army to Sea in favour of the Affairs of the Republic, and that already they had given order to all the Sangiacs of the Confines to give them leave to draw out men of War and Munition: but that this was nothing, that it was meet to come to effects & not only to stay upon words. That to free themselves at once from all stratagems and dangers, the Repub. ought to unite with them, to admit their powerful succour, and come to a speedy execution. The Bailiff thanked him and said, that as yet the Senate had no purpose but to defend themselves, which they hoped to do by their own Forces, and the aid of other Christians their Friends yet that he received willingly their offer to suffer a levy of Christians their Subjects, with vicutals.  
Sometimes the Popes when they would excite all the world unto their succour, were wont to take the pretext of Religion: but this Difference hath now showed, that if ever the Pope should be willing to move War under this colour, he would provoke more men against him then on his side. The Turks built great Designs upon these Controversies, in so much that they ordained public fasts and prayers for the continuance of Discord among Christians, and to thank God for that he had given a Pope more favourable to them then any Mufti which they could desire. The Republic well understood that it is not profitable to any Prince to receive a great succour of a more puissant Empire, and therefore took order to furnish themselves with Italians so many as were possible. Also the Senate solicited a levy of 1800. Grisons, for which they had given order many months before to their Resident with the Lords of the three Leagues; commanding him to procure 6. Captains of that Nation, with 300. footmen for every one, and to the same effect was sent a rich donative to each Captain. This Levy was a little interrupted by the secret Counsel of those Lords, saying, that it was necessary to give advice here of unto the Commons, although the Resident shown that by the Capitulation of the League between the Republic and them, the Levy might be made without further deliberation with the Commons. Wherefore the Affair being not able to be concealed, but on the contrary being observed by the ill affected, they essayed to hinder the execution of it, scattering a rumour among the people, that so long as they stood in difference with the Spaniards touching the Fort of Fuentes, it was not expedient to exhaust the Country of men or good soldiers; and further they frighted the more feeble, telling them, that this was to provoke the King of Spain against their Nation; also they added to these bad offices, that the Levy would not please the King of France, because the Captains were all of the Privy Council, and well affected to France; and that when they were departed, it was to be feared that others might creep into their places, not well disposed either to the most Christian King or to the Republic. But when at last these difficulties were surmounted, and there was some hope to effect this Levy, there happened in the Month of September another hindrance, which was a controversy between the Canton of Berne and the Bishop of Basil, upon an exchange made by them of the land of Biel with some other: Wherefore being in some fear that this question might come to Arms, the Swisses had written unto the Grisons to be ready for their succour, and to depute some persons to go to the Diet which was to be holden at Baden upon this matter. Some men imagined that all this was done purposely by the Bishop against the Bernois, to hinder all Levies which the Repub. intended to make among the Swisses or Grisons: they were more confirmed in this opinion, because some of the principal of Lucerne used all their endevouis with the Grisons, to the end that they should not serve against the Pope. But being assembled at Pithac, they found by a scrutiny of voices that the greater part consented to the Levy in favour of the Republic absolutely, and others (the lesser number) consented thereto upon condition that the Republic should declare what succours they would give in recompense when they might be required, and among these the principal were they of T●sane. The cause that made the Grisons so difficult, was, the Archduke Maximilian Governor of Tirol, who for to assure himself of a strong passage, commodious to go and come, in favour of the Spaniards, would fortify Venosta whereof he gave a manifest sign, by causing all the passages which descend from thence into the Vale Camonica to be sounded. And the Count Fuentes designed to make himself Master of the Valtoline, having put 200. foot within the sort, & other 200 in the three Parishes, & 200. more paid by the ecclesiastics. But that which assured men's suspicion hereof, was an accident very light, which was not accounted an accident, considering the realousie where with the spirits of men were possessed: which was, that some soldiers being fled from the Fort Fuente retired themselves into the Valtoline, whither being pursued by a Band of others, till within the State of the Grisons, there they were arrested, which beginning of a breach made men fear worse. Wherefore they deliberated to send Vespasian de Salis with two others to govern the Valtoline, and to place therein 1800 soldiers; and they committed to them of Agnadina & Poschiavo the custody of the passage of Bormio, with purpose to put therein 1600 soldiers, taken out of those who were appointed in Villages to serve in War, and 600. in Chiavenna, which was executed in the beginning of this year, upon the occasions which we shall mention hereafter. They deliberated also to send Ambassadors to France, to Venice, and to the Protestant Swisses, to know what succours they might expect from France, from the Repub. and the Swisses, in case that any thing should be attempted against their Liberty. They purposed to send to Venice, Hercules de Salis, with charge to assure the Republic of the Levy, and to demand succours. They determined likewise to require of the Count de Fuentes the restitution of the Prisoners, which yet they had no hope to obtain; as also they made a dispatch unto the Swisses Protestant's to demand their assistance.  
Salis then being arrived at Venice, presented himself unto the Duke, and first complained, in the behalf of his Masters, of the enterprises which the Pope made upon them: then promised the entertainment of the Capitulation; and finally recounted the particular grievances which they received from the Spaniards, and the jealousies which they gave them, affirming that they further menaced them to take the Valtoline. He adjoined that they were resolved not to suffer any longer these Injuries, on the contrary that they would enterprise to recover the Fort. That they prayed his Serenity to declare what aid they would afford them in this enterprise, which howsoever it seemed particularly to touch his Masters, yet it imported haply more the liberty of all Italy. He said moreover, that the King of France had declared himself, and that some of the Protestant Swisses had imitated the King, and others expected what the Repub. would do: that the Catholic Swisses held themselves neutral. He touched also particularly the great prejudice which the Republic should receive, in case that the Spaniards should make themselves Masters of the Valtoline, or should shut up that passage, or finally reduce the there Leagues to the ancient Capitulation. In the end he repeated the resolution of those People's to deliver themselves from all these enterprises, and persuaded the Republic to resolve to give them powerful Assistance, alleging the examples of many things done by Them to maintain the Liberty of Italy.  
The answer to this Ambassador was a thanking of his Masters for their good affection to the Republic, praising their resolution to defend themselves, with promise to observe entirely the Treaty made with them, together with the Succours agreed upon in it, assuring them that they should have all sorts of Assistance from the Signiory, and having Treated with the King of France, as Principal in this Business, they would further descend to particularities.  
But besides the provisions made by the Republic for an Army by Sea, and then Levy of Italians, as we have said, the Senate having advice of the Designs of Count Fuentes, gave commandment to their Ambassador in France, to give account unto the King of the negotiation of Don Francis de Castro, of the answer that was made him, and of the Order which the Count de Fuentes had received by three Curriers to assist the Pope; together with his preparations, and how he had begun with a Levy of 3000. footmen, Italians, besides the other of Germans, Swisses, Neapolitans and Spaniards; that it seemed the Pope expecting these Forces had so often varied, giving words unto the K. without intention to keep them, and with design to revoke them. Wherefore that he should entreat the King to declare himself, and what the Republic might promise themselves from him, in case the Pope should not deal uprightly, which it was necessary they should know speedily, and that his Ambassador in Rome might tell the Pope thereof resolutely. This was communicated to Fresne, who answered, that the King his Master knew, that the King of Spain sending Don Francis de Castro was persuaded that the Republic would deny him nothing, that so the agreement might pass by his hands; which was the cause that the King of France had commanded Alincourt to speak reservedly till he should see what were the effects of the Treaty of Don Francis. But now, said Fresne, since the Spaniards are defeated of their hopes, He must needs be moved, especially since the Nuntio hath complained in Spain, that the King hath not favoured the Pope, but only with vain words; whereupon that King seeing his Reputation impaired, hath writ to the Count de Fuentes, and to his other Ministers to make provision of Arms, to the end that his Holiness might know that he would Assist him in effect, not only in words. That this resolution of the King of Spain being published to all the World, and the advice which his Serenity had hereof, being conformable to that which the Most Christian King had received from Spain, it seemed unto him now seasonable to unfold his Commissions. And then he said, that the King commanded him to assure the Republic, that in this occasion he would be their good Friend and Brother, as he was obliged to show himself in time of need. And thereof as his Ambassador he assured them, and promised the good will of the King. He added further that more than three months before he had charge to Communicate unto them another thing, but to do it in seasonable time, which time he thought was now come. And this was; that the K. understood by good intelligence, that the Count Fuentes having a Design to go armed into Paradise, was purposed to come into the Vicentine with 1500. horse, and 10000 foot, and to take some places of strength (whereof he knew not the names,) to divide the State of the Republic. That consequently it was very fit to prevent him, and to kindle the fire first in the house of an enemy; That his Majesty on this occasion proposed to make the Grisons come down into the State of Milan; and he declared, that for to Treat this Affair, Hercules de Salis was come to Venice not only with the consent, but by the commandment of the King; adjoining, that if the Republic intended to assist the Grisons, as he exhorted them to do, the King would openly declare himself in the Difference which they had against the Pope: but that it was necessary that the Republic should first resolve with themselves, before they proceeded to a rapture with the Spaniards. Wherefore that it was not meet to break all at once, on the sudden, but to gain time to make preparations, and to receive Succours; and he believed that the Succours were ready for defence of the Republic, and therefore it was necessary that they should declare what aids in particular they desired in this occasion. That certainly the Republic could do no less than sustain their Dignity by force, seeing that having showed themselves sensible of the injuries received from the Pope, and having notwithstanding condescended in Favour of the Most Christian King, so far as they might; if at the present they should yield any further, it would appear that they had been constant and made great shows, so long as men treated by words, but that after the noise of the Spanish Armies they had basely relented. And as the K. his Master was obliged, because they had done so much in his consideration, so should he be free, if they should do for others what they would not for him. And to the end that the Senate might not rest doubtful any longer what was the final will of the Pope, Fresne said he would clearly reveal it unto them, and this it was; That his Holiness would have the King's word, that the Laws should not be executed by the Republic, and that not by way of Ceremony, but because his real intention was that it should be indeed performed, until they might further Treat thereof, desiring to hasten the Treaty unto a Conclusion, that it be not put off ad Kalendas Graecas; That he would examine the Laws deliberately, with resolution to have them abrogated if they were found unjust, but if he found them good and convenient, he would enjoin the ecclesiastics by a Bull to observe them, as made by the See Apostolic, and not as Laws of the Republic, who could not establish them: Further, that his Holiness was firm and constant to have a restitution of all the Religious, and specially of the jesuites. He said moreover, that they needed not to despair of an Agreement, if the Treaty were pursued (as it had been begun) by the King his Master, whose Propositions were as different from those of the Spaniards, as are those of a Friend and of an Enemy, in as much as the Most Christian King did not enter into this Affair as obliged unto the Pope: That notwithstanding it was necessary to surcease the Treaty for a while, seeing it could not be continued, but with disadvantage, the Armies being levied, and any show of fear would puff up the Spaniards with pride. But if by their refusal they did occasion Don Francis de Castro to retire, the King might then after continue the Treaty, wherein he would employ himself with affection. And if they imagined the Pope might be won by fair means, he judged fit that they should signify all unto the King by some express and capable Person. The Senate answered (thanking the King for his good will, and for this Declaration,) that they had not failed to put all in order both in the Territory of Vicenza, and in all their State: And that the Count de Fuentes, or whosoever should attempt any such enterprise, should find strong and able resistance; That now nothing remained but that it would please the King to let them see what the Republic might promise themselves from his Majesty, in case that necessity should force them to break the Treaty, being still most resolute to maintain their Liberty and Dignity given by God, until the last breath without the least relenting; which they desired to know more particularly, considering that the Provisions made, and still increased by the Spaniards, required some assurance; that the Republic would powerfully assist the Grisons, and immediately execute what they promised, so soon as they were secured of Succour for their own indemnity, which they must be speedily, desiring to have that Succour specified, that they might Treat thereof with his Majesty, which they would do by means of their Ambassador Priuli, and if it were needful they would send an Extraordinary: That touching the Treaties of Don Francis de Castro, they had communicated all that was done to Fresne himself, who confessed it necessary that they must give him an answer, which he demanded continually with great instance. And it was very true that Don Francis often presented himself, urging to have some answer to his Proposition.  
For, the Holidays were no sooner passed, but he appeared in the Senate, saying, That his thoughts were still bend on the Agreement, and that he had spent already 53. days since his Arrival, during which he might say he had done nothing, although he demanded but a very small thing, to wit, a Suspension for some time, with which he was assured the Pope would be contented; That if he would not, the Catholic King would cease to favour him, who wished indeed the contentment of the Republic, but yet after that of the Pope; for whose satisfaction, when the Repub. should have done somewhat in gratification of his King, he would cast himself at the Pope's feet, and would not rise till he had obtained of his Holiness some Honourable satisfaction for the Repub. from whom that did not suffice which had been yielded in Favour of the King of France, since it stood not with the Dignity of the Catholic King to speak upon others travails, and of things already rejected by the Pope. That he was not unwilling therefore to join with the French Ambassador, for as much as his King refused not Companions in this good work, but he desired to know what kind of Union he might have with the French: that he expected answers more clear and ample than had been given him. That desiring a good success in this Affair, he had waited, & would yet wait with patience, but he looked for some Declaration of what might be done by uniting himself with the French: And that he would yet again solicit Fresne, to see whether yet he had a purpose to demand of the Senate, that they might pass their word that the Laws should not be executed, whilst the Accord was Treating. And if this Proposition were not admitted, that he would resolve to take his last farewell of his Commission, being already vexed and tired with so tedious delays, by which he had acquired little Honour. There was not any week wherein Don Francis did not once at least, but usually oftener, show himself in Senate, with the same Proposition, notwithstanding that he had always the same Answer; because he had continual Commandments from Spain, rather to press with importunity these things, than to relent a whit. As also they charged the Count de Fuentes to Arm, but with command not to move farther with out new Order, although he were provoked by the Grisons, or by Others. And because Don Francis offering to unite himself with the French, found not in them such correspondence as he expected, he could not contain himself (about the end of january) from complaining of the small respect which he had received from them; saying, That assuredly the Pope would remove the Censures, provided that he might have assurance that the Laws should not be executed; That they might and ought to believe him herein, as having never varied in his Treaties. That the Affair was in great disorder, because it had not been sincerely treated by the Mediators, who howsoever they pretended a desire of Peace, yet peradventure aimed at other ends; which could not be truly affirmed of his King, who had as great interest in the Repose of Italy, as the Repub. That having so frequently proposed these things to the Senate, it seemed to him high time for them to return him an answer.   

SIXTH BOOK.  
During these Treaties at Venice, in France, the Ambassador Priuli proposed unto the King that which the Senate had given him in charge, that it would please his Majesty to declare him. himself. He answered, that it was yet not convenient to do it, to the end that neither party should persevere in their stiffness: That he had received Letters from all the Princes of Italy and other Grandees, who prayed him to endeavour a conclusion of these Debates: proposing unto him, that as the success herein could not but advance his Glory, so to retire himself should be to draw upon him the fault of all sinister effects which might follow. Therefore, that he had dispatched a commandment to the Cardinal de joyeuse to pass into Italy, and effectually to interpose in this business. To which the Ambassador replied, having commended the good will of the King to Peace, that there appeared little correspondence in the Pope, who prided himself in the promises of the Spaniards: That he doubted not but They being for the Pope, his Majesty would stand for the Repub. Fresne having given his word in his Name to that effect, especially since the Republic at the instance of his Majesty were disposed to assist the Grisons. Here the King said, that in assisting the Grisons the Repub. should do themselves a good service, both to conserve the amity of that Nation, & to keep the passage open: That Fresne had no commission from him to come to particulars: That he knew no what he had said or promised, but He understood himself not to be obliged: And further he saw clearly, that to declare himself were nothing else but to lose his Authority with the Pope, but of that he would make answer more particularly by Villeroy. Who after told him from the King, that his Majesty having a good hope of the Agreement, lest he should interrupt or trouble the Treaty (so long as any point thereof was a foot) he would not declare himself: That for this reason he had writ to the Card. de joyeuse that he should speedily go to Venice, and from thence to Rome; in the mean while he would write to his Ambassador that he should proceed with efficacy: And conformably to this he had given order to Fresne to tell the Venetians: That the King had certain advice, that on the Pope's part there was not any difficulty touching the promises, and that with these conditions mentioned, all Controversies might be accommodated, to wit, That the Prisoners should be delivered into the hands of an Ecclesiastical Commissary: That an Ambass. should be sent towards the Pope, who being come to a place appointed, the Pope would take away the Censures, as also the same day at Venice they should take away the Protestation; and this being done, the Ambassador should continue his journey, and be received at Rome according to the ordinary custom, being not withstanding accompanied to the first Audience by Alincourt. And because the Pope wished the King's word that the Republic should not use their Laws, the King was ready and desired to give it, so that the Republic by some sign would give consent, to assure him that his word should be executed: That for the jesuites he believed the thing to be without difficulty, howsoever the King speaking with the Ambassador Priuli had found therein great resistance, and a stronger resolution than his Majesty expected, so far that Priuli said, that sometimes the Republic had had all the Princes of Europe banded against them, yet had not despaired nor had been willing therefore to do themselves any prejudice: That nevertheless he hoped not to find so great resistance from his Serenity, but that in gratification of his Majesty they would consent to these two Points. The Duke, considering the preiudices which would come of these two things, immediately answered, That this were to make the world believe that the Republic had committed some fault; That it was a means to make them of Rome insolent, and give them occasion to conceive Pretensions above all Princes, if they should thus carry the matter against the Republic. That the Prisoners had been given to the King, and to him it appertained to do with them as he pleased: But the Republic could do nothing more, and would never consent to send an Ambassador, before the Pope, by revoking the Censures, had satisfied for the injuries. That the offences received from the jesuites were too excessive, and of too great importance, having instigated the Pope, and defamed the Republic throughout all Christian States: That it was not meet to re-establish their Enemies after the example of others, and if others had sometime done it, they had been governed therein by their Interests, different from those of the Repub. That every one knows what is fit for his own particular, and what is done in one Estate is not therefore meet to be executed in all. For the Cardinal de joyeuse if he came he should be very welcome and honourably entertained, but they much more desired that he should turn himself towards Rome, where his employment was much more necessary to reduce the Pope to point of reason: because the Republic having yielded all that they could, there was no more to be done, but at Rome, where the remainder ought to be Treated.  
By all these Treaties it appeared that the Pope was little inclined to any Concord, unless it might be with his great advantage, especially seeing the Spaniards to continue their warlike provisions. But above all he gave a manifest sign of a mind utterly averse from Peace, when he declared the day of january in full Consistory, that he would have War with the Republic of Venice; That to this effect he had from the King of Spain 26000. foot, and 4000 horse, and named the Cardinal Borghese his Nephew to be his Legate with 1000 Crowns a Month for provision. This declaration of the Pope joined to the preparations of the Spaniards, were little pleasing to the Princes of Italy, and particularly to the Duke of Savoy, the great Duke of Tuscany, and to the Duke of Mantua; who considered very prudently, how much it imported, that the Spaniards had so great forces in Italy, and that the Pope had cast himself entirely into their hands. The Duke of Savoy observed it so much more jealously, because he had been iutreated by the Count Fuentes to fill up his companies of horse, to receive within his Country some of his Troops, and to put in his hands the Fortress of Carbonara, to hinder the Huguenots of France to pass unto the succour of the Venetians: giving his word that so soon as the Republic of Venice should be vanquished (which he said would be within three Months,) he would withdraw his soldiers and leave the Country free; wherewith the Duke was much grieved, and complained thereof in Spain. And the Duke of Mantua being required to lodge the Neapolitans within Montferrat, excused himself not only unto the Count but also to the King: who sent order to Milan that the Duke should not be pressed. But to divert the course of these disorders, the Duke of Savoy Treated with the Pope by the Count de Verüa his Ambassador, that he would join himself with the great Duke of Tuscany, and that they would put together good forces to secure him: and on the other side, the same Duke signified to the Senate of Venice the offers which he had made unto the Pope, protesting that he made them not to offend the Republic, or to strengthen the Pope further for the War, but to the end that the Pope should not wholly cast himself into the hands of Spaniards.  
But the Pope did not take in good part this Ambassage of the Count de Verüa: on the contrary, he marvelled that his Master did not joy ne his intention with the Spaniards. Wherefore he began to suspect his journey to Venice, and wished him to consider that for the obstinacy (so he spoke) of the Venetians nothing could be done, and therefore exhorted him not to hazard so his reputation.  
In Spain the Duke of Lerma complained to the Ambassador of England of the Demonstrations of assistance which his King had made in favour of the Republic, saying, that they had not showed themselves so resolute against the Pope, if they had not been encouraged by his King; because from France they could expect nothing but words, or peradventure some Troops hired with their own silver. He said also that the King his Master opposed himself to the Treaty of Peace with the Hollanders, to enfeeble so much the more the Succours which the Pope might otherwise have from Spain: but that the Catholic King would abandon all other enterprises to increase his power for the maintenance of Religion: That not withstanding he hoped to be able for the service of God to do both the one and the other, making ready 50000. soldiers which would suffice both for Italy and the Low Countries: That he would levy 45. Companies of foot to send into Italy under Don Ferdinand of Toledo: That he would draw the men of War out of Sicily, Naples, and Milan, and gather more out of Germany and Suisserland, being resolved not to aband on the Pope: That he would have the King of Great-Britaine understand, that the aid which he intended to the Republic should be to small purpose, forasmuch as they had not forces answerable to report: That their great treasure was a brag: That their subjects were discontent, and desirous to change the Government. That the Signiory had no Captains of reputation, the Catholic King having with him all the Italian Princes, unless they had recourse to some heretical Prince, which would render them odious both to the People and the Soldiers. All this was spoken, to the end that the Republic, seeing themselves forsaken by all, should yield more easily to that which the Pope desired.  
Now at Venice men believed for certain, that the Differences with Rome could not admit of any Concord, and that the present year would not pass with such tranquillity as the former had enjoined, which was wholly spent in Treaties and Disputes. Which they feared so much the more, because the Levies of men of War within the State of Milan every day increased. And though some imagined undoubtedly (as also the event afterward showed,) that all this was done to no other end then to constrain the Republic only for fear to yield unto the Pope's demands, or rather by these apparences to give him content or to oblige him farther; not withstanding this produced a contrary effect in the spirits of the Venetians, who resolved to hasten with more courage the preparations of War, and to make ready all their Troops, Italians and Alban, with some others of the Vltramontans. They determined also to elect a Secretary to be sent to the Count de Vaudemont, as well to give the first pay to the soldiers, as to write unto him that he was to begin the Levy: and they elected john Baptista Padavin, who had been employed to the same effect in the year 1601. who had Commission to make a Levy of 6000. footmen, to wit, 3000. French, Lorraines and Walloons, and 3000. Dutch, although afterwards he had commandment to let the Dutch alone, and to levy 3000. natural Swisses, to whom he was enjoined by the way to communicate the Differences of the Republic, and the occasions which they had to make use of their Nation; and in particular he had charge to do these offices at Zurich, Basil and Berne, without lingering, that he might quickly pass to Nancy, which was the principal aim of his journey.  
Verdelli being still at Venice, where he had been since April of the former year, it was determined to let him know, that if the Controversies with the Pope passed on further, the Republic should have need to serve themselves of men beyond the Mountains; and therefore that he should advertise the Count de Vaudemont his Master, to take so good order with his Affairs, that he might on all occasion's cause to pass into Italy such numbers of Soldiers, as the Republic should require for their service. Verdelli answered, that the men were ready, and that they should be more troubled to retain them that were superfluous, than to send them that were required: That for the passage, the Count his Master would let them pass securely by the way of the Swisses and Grisons. And he said moreover, that it was fit to give advice to the Duke of Lorraine touching the occurrences and state of the Business, and that he would take it as a singular favour, Which accordingly the Senate executed speedily, commanding their Ambassador, who was with the Most Christian King, to send to Lorraine, and to signify unto those Princes the state of the Republic, to make remonstrance of their most just Reasons, and the wrongs which they had suffered by the Pope: and to let that Count understand, that he should provide things necessary, to the end that when the time should require, and when the Republic should give him notice, he might be ready to transport Soldiers which should be demanded.  
When the Ambass. of Venice in France received this commandment, the Count de Vaudemont was at Paris with the King, to advice him of the Marriage of the Duke of Bar his Brother, with the Daughter of the Duke of Mantua: wherefore the Ambassador had opportunity to advertise him according to his charge. To which he answered that the Reasons of the Republic were full of honesty, and the instances of the Pope very unreasonable, and that he would not fail to send such numbers of Soldiers as were required. The Ambassador also sent to the Duke of Lorraine the Secretary Dominico Dominici, who being arrived the second of june at Nancy, communicated unto the Duke what had passed between the Pope and the Republic, and the great Reasons which urged the Republic to maintain their Laws, and their ancient Authority to judge the ecclesiastics. The Duke testified, that he received gratefully the Honour which the Republic had done him in this Communication, and enlarged himself amply in the praises of their Prudence, and of their Religion; adjoining for the particulars of the matters in dispute, that if the Cardinal his Son would make purchases within his Lands without his permission, he would not endure it. And for judging Ecclesiastiques, he said, That it was practised in his Estate, and in all France: and as it was meet for them to surpass others in innocence, so ought they so much more to be restrained to right courses by fear of pains. Touching the Soldiers which they desired, he answered that the Count his Son was at the Service of the Republic, as also all his horse should be ready to the same purpose. Thus all things remained till the beginning of October, at which time the Prisoners were rendered in gratification to the King of France; but the Republic seeing that what they had done, did not produce any good effect, they gave order a new to the Ambass. in France. to send his Secretary into Lorraine, to give account unto the Duke of the state of their affairs, of the Pope's obstinacy, and that if things passed further, the Republic should be constrained to provide Soldiers beyond the Mountains. The Duke exhorted the Republic by many reasons to an agreement, adding nevertheless that in case of a rapture he would perform what he had promised, believing the Count to be of the same mind; with whom the Secretary (who was Christopher Suriano) did not Communicate because he was then in England.  
This was the state of things until january of this present year, when in the universal concourse of all the Princes of Christendom, who interposed in this Treaty, the Duke of Lorraine desiring to make one, sent to Venice Mounfieur de Marinuille to exhort the Republic unto an accord. To whom they answered, as they had done to others, & gave him advice of the Commission given to the Secretary Padavin, & what confidence they had in the diligence and good will of the Count, to execute what the Republic had ordered.  
The Secretary Padavin passing by the Country of the Grisons, (which he found all in commotion for fear of the Count de Fuentes,) arrived at Glaris a Canton, which confineth upon the Grisons, mixed of Catholics and Protestants; where he found that the Count de Fuentes had with silver corrupted the Counsel to be of the Spanish party, but the people would not consent to the Proposition. Padavin visited the Lords, and made known unto them the Reasons of the Republic, and told them, they desired to serve themselves of some men of their Nation. They promised to assemble the Counsel, to give him all satisfaction for the Levy, and approved his Reasons, as did also those of the Counsel of Zurich, who manifested their intention and consent both to the Levy, and to give passage, saying, That they had prohibited their people to go to any War, not with purpose to oppose the demands of France or Venice, but to the end that they might not go for the Canton of Friburg against that of Berne, about a difference moved by the jesuites between those two Cantons, by reason of certain Bailywikes. In all these places Padavin was received and welcomed with much Honour, and found generally a good disposition to satisfy and serve the Republic. Yet he did not proceed to any Treaty, because the time permitted not, hasting himself to pass to Nancy. And for as much as by occasion of the Differences between Friburge and Berne, the Deputies of the Cantons were assembled at Soloturn he did not go to Beroe, lest passing from thence to other places whither he was sent on these Affairs, even to the Cantons confederate and not confederate with Spain, he might give occasion to suspicions, or cause some diffidence or displeasure, which might bring prejudice to his Negotiation. At Basil he found Verdelli sent by the Count de Vaudement to meet with him, who told him, that the Count was retired into the County of Salma, a Fief of the Empire, not depending on the Duchy of Lorraine, which had been given him in Marriage by his Wife, to absent himself from Nancy, where the Duke, the Cardinal, and all the House of Lorraine had received Breves. from the Pope, full of odious terms against the Republic, concluding, that by their Arms they ought not to foment Disobedience and Rebellion against the Church; by which means all of them, and particularly the Cardinal, vexed him with solicitations that he should not serve the Republic in this occasion; and those persuasions were accompanied with others from the Archduke Albert, and the Duke of Bavier. He added also, that even in Nancy there were many who did move to the same effect, and some Ecclefiastiques at the instance of the jesuites did practise 〈◊〉 make a collection among themselves, and among some Gentlemen devoted to those Fathers, to assure the Count of an yearly Assignment of 12000. Crowns, to turn him from the service of the Republic, which was one of the principal causes of his retiring. He said further, that the Count had prepared his men in readiness, if he had not believed that the Questions would have been accommodated; to which purpose he had stayed in his small Country some numbers of Soldiers, where he appointed to unite his Troops which were scattered, and had given order to make a Levy of 1000 S●●●ses, whereof he named the Captains: That 〈◊〉 would further provide himself, but that it would not be good to pass too speedily; That by his presence at Nancy, he had rather increased than diminished the difficulties caused by the evil offices of the jesuites. This difficulty found Padavin in the success of his journey.  
But at Basil he received a very favourable answer from the Counsel as touching the Levy, but for the passage it was told him, that it was meet to expect the return of the Deputies from Soloturn, because Basil being the gate of Helvetia, they ought to have the consent of their Allies before they suffered any foreign Soldiers to enter.  
At Soloturn a Gentleman appeared in the Name of the Archduke Maximilian, who said, that his Master understanding of the journey of the Secretary of Venice, to obtain a Levy and a passage, demanded that both might be denied; which demand he made for his zeal to Religion, and for the quiet of Helvetia and their neighbours, principally for his Estates of Alsatia, by which they of Lorraine must pass. This instance was favoured by the Catholic Cantons, and especially with great heat by the Son of the Colonel Lusi of Under walden, who had been dismissed by the Republic, for the small contentment they found in him. But the Protestant Cantons opposed themselves, saying, that it was not the Custom of that Nation to deny passage to those who would not any way endamage the Country, or bring prejudice to their Neighbours or Friends: On the contrary, that without danger or trouble the Lorraines might pass orderly without insolence, and without Harquebusses, being no way reasonable to forbid them passage, seeing it had been yielded two years before unto the Spaniards going into Flanders.  
To return to the Secretary Padavin; Verdeut seeing him resolved to speak with the Count de Vaudemont, to divert him from Nancy, he conducted him to Badonuille, a place in the County of Salma, where not finding the Count, he was welcomed and defrayed by Therel his Secretary and Treasurer; but he discontentedly made his plaint to Verdelli, saying, That it would seem very strange to the Republic, that their Minister should be thus hindered, in the Affairs of the Signiory, by one who was obliged to do them Service, especially being further to Treat with the Duke and his other Children; and thereupon complained also of the Duke. Verdelli excused the Duke, as knowing nothing hereof, and that the Count was very well disposed, but his Servants had found means to stop him, to avoid many evil accidents; and especially the Cardinal was the cause, who for his Interests was a Partisan of Rome. All these discourses did not satisfy Padavin; wherefore Verdelli resolved himself to go in post to Nancy, from whence he would write for him to come, and that he would come to meet him; as he did in the Ca●●ach of the Duke, and told him that he should be very welcome to all, and that the Cardinal would even embrace him without scruple, offering himself to interpose for a peace, because the Pope desired it. Verdelli further declared to Padavin, how the Pope had writ a Breve unto the Cardinal, wherein he charged him to command Friar Verdellia Knight of Saint john of Jerusalem, that he should not make any levy of men for the Republic of Venice, who were refractory to his commandments, which the Cardinal had intimated unto him, setting before his eyes his own interests, and those of his Fraternity. And that Mounsieur de Maliana father to a Chamberlain of the Popes, offered him the first vacant Commendam to make him desist from his enterprises. But that he answered, that seeing he levied not men for to command them, nor at his own expense, he might do it without scruple. Padavin also had advice at Nancy, that the Canton of Zurich had granted the passage, and the Levy absolutely, declaring the Cause of the Republic to be as just, as that of the Pope unjust and violent. Likewise that Basil and Berne had freely granted the passage without condition, and for the Levy they had done the same, only reserving to speak with him by word of mouth to consult about security for the payment of stipends and touching the conditions, according to the custom of that Nation, who will not admit of Captains but only such as are Natives of their Country.  
Padavin had Audience of the Count de Vaudemont, and declared his Commission, reporting unto him what he had Treated with them of Zurich and the other Swisses, and gave him to understand that the money was ready for the Levies, and that now nothing wanted but to come to execution. The Count answered coldly that he would do his duty, and take care to Treat the other particulars, but he prayed him to consider that he was only a Son in the Family, and that he depended upon his Father, with whom it was necessary first to speak. The Secretary replied that he had order so to do; and two days after he had Audience of the Duke, and said unto him in the first place, that the Republic did well accept the sending of Marinuille, and the zeal which he had showed to public Tranquillity, from which the Republic was never averse; but that the Preparations of the Pope and of others in his favour, constrained them to do the same for their conservation. The Duke answered, that he had sent Marinnille with good intention, and that it pleased him well that he was accepted: He exhorted them to Peace, and said, That he was busied about the Assembly of the States of Lorraine, to be holden at Nancy, in such sort that he had not leisure to think upon any other particular Affairs. Padavin did also his compliments to the Duke of Bar; and requiring the Cardinal to give him Audience, he answered, That he would willingly hear him if he would Treat how to end these Controversies, but for simple Compliments he could not admit them, because of the Dignity of Cardinal which he had, and lest it might give occasion of Discourse. The Cardinal upon this occasion dispatched a Currier to Rome, giving advice of the coming of Secretary Padavin, and of the quantity of silver which he brought, together with the preparatives which were made in diverse places, as also the answer which Verdelli had given him. Padavin knew well the great instances which the Count had from diverse Persons, to hinder him from serving the Republic in this particular. The Pope also had renewed his Instances by other Breves, complaining that a Son of the House of Lorraine would take Arms against the Church to maintain Rebels in their obstinacy, especially having no obligation to this Service, the seven years being now expired during which he had obliged himself. He offered him further to make him Confalonier (that is, chief Standard-bearer,) of the Church beyond the Mounts (a new title, which cost the Pope nothing.)  
The great Duchess his Sister writ unto him, that he should not, by serving in favour of the Republic, cause in the end a War damageable to his Friends and prejudicial to all Christendom: putting him in mind that he had but one Soul, and that he ought to do any thing to save it, and not to lose it: That he should take good heed how he thrust himself so far forward that after he could not retire himself That he would not be the cause of combustion in Italy, it being much better for him to restore all that he had received of the Republic, then to enrangle, himself so dangerously. And the Card. to obtain from the Pope certain Benefires at which he aimed, did all he could in his favour, and was instant with the Duke his Father, that it was not for his good that the Count should bear Arms against the Pope: That the Republic could not complain, forasmuch as by the nomination of Captains he had given sufficient reputation to their Affairs: That it behoved not to pass any further, but only to employ himself for a Concord, as did all other Princes. Besides, the Governors of Alsatia writ that they had order not to give passage to any soldiers: an opposition of no moment, since they might have a thousand other passages.  
Among the Grisons things passed with great confusion, because the Count de Fuentes on the one side, and those of the County of Tirol on the other, continued to give them great occasious of jealousy; scattering a rumour that they would invade the Valtoline in three places: with those of Milan by the Lake, with those of Tirol by the Valley of the Sun, and of Trentin by Bormio; and they had already removed the Monks out of some Monasteries within these passages to make room for lodging of soldiers. Whereupon Salis at Venice continued his solicitations, that the Repub. would give them effectual succours; assuring them that they could not maintain those Garrisons so necessary to preserve the Valtoline for themselves, and the passage for the Republic, unless they had some pay: That the soldiers placed in the Valtolins were for the service of the Signiory, and therefore ought to have pay from them: That there wanted more money to erect a Counterfort to that of Fuentes. The dangers were not indeed so great as they were represented, but they were thus amplified to draw silver from the Republic, and the 1800. footmen put in the Valtoline under the conduct of 12. Captains were all good soldiers, but such as could not well be trusted being of the Diocese of Como, and being corrupted by some writings published by that Bishop. This notwithstanding, upon the pressing importunity of Salis, the Senate decreed to give for the payment of these Garrisons 27000. Crowns for nine Months, 3000 for each Month, and to lay down for the present in hand 6000. for two Months; wherewith Salis being not content, and urging for a greater sum, he received to the sum of 10000 Crowns: and it was told him, touching the erection of a Fort, they had not yet determined for the time or place: But if things came to a manifest rapture, the Republic would not fail to give all necessary assistance. And when Salis pressed further to have declaration what succours they intended, two Senators of the College were deputed to Treat with him, and to understand the particular state of things and their necessities. But, as it happeneth often, that they are surprised with terror who mean to terrify others, the Count de Fuentes hearing of the descent of the Grisons into the Valtoline, and considering how easy it was (if they had any numbers) to overrun all the Estate which was without defence and unprovided of soldiers, he sent the Marquis of Como, and writ to the Duke Sfondrato, and to the Count Ptolemy Gallio to be prepared for all events: He collected some peasants about the number of 7000. without Arms and ill soldiers, the conduct of which he gave to the Governor of Lodi, not without the discontentment of the Marquis, of the Duke, and of the Count, and other persons of quality in the Country: He sent them Drums & Ensigns to discipline them, with the wonder of all men, that against all Rules of Policy he would put Arms into the hands of peasants, the Allies & Kinsmen of those against whom he would employ them, and such as were not entirely affected to the Spaniards. Fuentes thought also to put some division among the Grisons under pretext of Religion, endeavouring to seduce the Catholics, and promising they should serve under the pay of the Pope; which produced a clean contrary effect, because the Grisons were so much the more suspicious. And by the permission of Card. Borromeo he brought to Milan the Preacher of Bargaglia a Protestant, to Treat with them of that Quarter, some Grisons (traitors unto their Country) promising that he should obtain a Levy, which moved a sedition, and being assembled in Pitae at the end of February, they made some difficulty touching the Levy and passage for the Republic. But when the news came from Venice of the moneys granted, the secret Counsel were very thankful, and all those that were at Pitac, even they that had been most opposite, consented to the Levy and to the passage. Notwithstanding the Bishop of Coira did not cease to do Offices for Spain with all the Catholics, even in his Sermons, assuming to himself this colour, that they ought not to go against the Church, or to abandon their Country. Insomuch that he prevailed with them of Longatissa and of Visilis, which for the greater part were Catholics: whereunto the friends of the Republic did not oppose themselves as it was meet, hoping that the more these broils increased, they should obtain the greater sums of money. Whence grew new tumults, which were pacified by Vincenti Secretary of the Repub. giving some Donatives to the Pitac, which was done in the beginning of March. Yet the Bishop did not cease to continue his evil practices against the Republic, as well in his Preaching as upon all other occasions that were offered; so that a new tumult was raised in some Catholic Cantons, who pressed the Garrison of the Valtoline to send back the money to Venice, with hope that if they demanded 20000. Crowns by the Month they should have them. Wherefore the Garrison sent to tell the Chief of the Leagues that they would not permit either Levy or passage unto the Venetians if they did not augment their wages, seeing that upon their occasions all these disorders were in their Country: That the Count de Fuentes would not move, if he were assured that passage should not be granted to soldiers from beyond the Mountains to come into Italy. They sent also soldiers among the Commons, to display their Ensigns for a common Union, and to hinder the passage: with whom joined the favourers of Spain, who with their silver fomented the Sedition, protesting unto the Heads of the Leagues that they would call the Commons at their own charge, in case they would not hinder the Levy: for which cause they sent to the Captains chosen by the Republic, that they should not display their Ensigns or pass any further, whereupon the Captains made complaint to the Secretary Vincenti by reason of the expenses made in earnest money and in victuals. But Vincenti, who had received money from Venice for the Levy, appeased them, by distributing among them some small part. The Companies began to be assembled, and the first was that of Coutenalt, who being about 200. men presented themselves before Coira, where the City being not willing to receive them, they stayed without expecting others. For which reason the Secretary Vincenti who was without the City retired himself into it, as he was counselled. From day to day the Sedition increased, other Companies arriving, and being to the number of 800. men, they made instance to be admitted into the City, which was granted to avoid further mischief, the City standing still upon their guard.  
The Preachers which were among these Mutineers did all sorts of good offices, but the Bish. of Coira and the Adherents of Spain traveled contrarily. The Ministers of the King of France and of the Republic sent money to the Commons to move them against the Mutineers, labouring also to appease the Principal amongst them with silver, but the rage of the Commotion was so great that they prevailed nothing. They of Agnadina and Poschiavo kept themselves free from Sedition, which sufficed to keep the passage open. And those of the Valtoline, repenting themselves, were reduced to their duty, and a large Trench was begun, whereof the Overseers were Captain Long a Frenchman, and an Ingenier of Count Francis Martinengo. The 24. of March was called a Pitac at Coira, where the Secretary Vincenti gave particular account of the Provisions which the Republic had ordained. The Agent of France promised in the Name of the King, to give 7000. Crowns a Month for the Garrison of the Valtoline, and that he would build a Fort at his own charge, and pay the Garrison of a if he might appoint the Captain, which should be one of that Country.  
At Rome they had certain advice that the King of France by means of Caumartin his Ambassador in Suisserland, had demanded in the Diet of Soloturn, a Levy of 10000 Swisses, with little contentment of that Nation; because the Ambassador had not named either Time or Place or the Captain, nor disbursed one sole denier, nor declared where they were to serve, but only had said, that he must go to Paris, and that Monsieur de Refuge his Successor would come with things necessary for the Expedition. There were who thought (considering these circumstances) that the Most Christian King had no intention to make this Levy, but only to hinder the Spaniards that they might not obtain another. Some also gave a more sinister interpretation of this Pursuit, saying that he did it to the end that their Friends might not have men from thence, unless they acknowledged it 〈◊〉 from him. But because the King had elsewhere an Army of 10000 French footmen, and 4000 horse, the Pope, although he nothing mistrusted the King, was greatly troubled: and it is certain, that he shed tears upon it, because he saw well it was to hinder the King of Spain, lest he should employ himself for his succour as he desired. Wherefore weighing these encounters, and having considered the journey of the Secretary Padavin beyond the Mounts, he resolved seriously to intent the Agreement, and solicited the King of France that he would not abandon the Treaty, and that he would to this purpose move the Card. de joyeuse. It is true, that the K. of France so soon as he had notice that Don Francis de Castro was sent from Spain, straightway resolved to send an Extraordinary, and many principal men of that Kingdom were put in consideration to be employed about this Affair: but the King very prudently made choice of the person of this Cardinal, as well because of his excellent qualities, as for that he was acceptable to the Pope, and a Confident of the other Princes, who had interposed for the appeasing of these Troubles; and further because being an Ecclesiastic by quality, and one of the prime in the Court of Rome, he might not only be a Mediator for the Composition, but also a Minister in the execution of it, as afterwards it came to pass. The Cardinal being on his way, the minds of men were in suspense whether he would go to Rome or to Venice, but as soon as he was arrived in Italy, it was published that he was for Venice.  
At Thurin the Pope's Nuntio did what he could with the Cardinal, to hinder that he should not receive the Visit of the Ambassador of the Republic. But the Cardinal considering how much it imported to his Negotiation, received the Ambassador with all demonstration of Honour, not regarding the instances of the Nuntio, The coming of this Cardinal was acceptable to the Pope, howsoever at the first sight it did not please him, that a Cardinal, one of the principal in the Court, should go into a City Interdicted, and to a Republic which he held for rebellious. Nevertheless, the desire he had to finish these Controversies, seeing Don Francis de Castro had done nothing, made him to wish that this Cardinal would adjoin his endeavours. The Cardinal stayed for some time at Papozze a Village within the Dukedom of Ferrara, confining upon the Venetian Dominions: expecting the issue of Don Francis his Negotiation, together with the Answer of the King his Master, and the Pope's Commission.  
In this interim the jesuites at Rome and in Spain, but much more in Spain, did their utmost endeavours to be comprised in the Treaty; displaying their great merits towards the Crown of Spain, and the small reputation which his Holiness should have if the Conclusion were made, and themselves excluded, who had defended more than all others his Interests; and that the Catholic King would receive a great diminution in his Authority, as being not able for his feebleness to range the Venetians under reason. And they brought the example of Demosthenes, concerning an accord made between the Wolves and the Sheep, upon condition that the Dogs should be banished, Wherein they compared all the rest of the World to Sheep, which had need of their keeping. And they published some Books with these considerations, and which is more employed herein the Confessor of the Queen, a Father of their Society, who openly said not only to the King, but to all the Court, that they could not with good conscience make this accord without comprehending the jesuites, and covenanting their restitution.  
But the Cardinal de joyeuse having at length received very ample instructions from his Holiness, and new commandments from the King, (by an express Currier,) came to Venice about the fifteenth of February, where he presented his Letters of credit from the Most Christian King, in a public Audience, and passed some words of compliment, both in the King's Name, and in his own: And the morrow he was visited by the Duke, his discourses being such as the day before. He was received not only with demonstrations of all sorts of Honour, but further was lodged and defrayed sumptuously on the public charge; which he would not suffer, but prayed the Signiory that he might live at his own expense, and it was permitted as he desired.  
The Cardinal immediately gave beginning unto the Treaty; saying, that he had Commission from the King to procure the weal and contentment of the Republic, and because he knew how profitable Peace was, both to them and to all Christendom, he had interposed himself in this Agreement. Therefore he desired there might be found some temperament to satisfy the Pope, and to maintain the Reputation of the Republic. That the Pope expected and proposed (besides that which had been treated,) that the Republic should send an Ambassador to require his Holiness to take away and revoke his Censures; that all the Religious, especially the jesuites, should be restored; and that the King might give his word to the Pope, that the Laws should not be executed during the Treaty. Upon which point, the Cardinal insisting more than upon any other, prayed them to yield that the King might pass his word, & that to this effect they would proceed speedily and with secrecy.  
If seemed very strange to the Senate that the Pope made so many circuits, notwithstanding they would not retract what they had once promised: On the contrary, they confirmed to the Cardinal all that for which they had formerly given their word to Fresne; to wit, that the Censures being once taken away, they would send an Ambassador to reside at Rome, who should there Treat the point touching the Religious gone forth of the State: That for the Laws they would proceed in the use of them with such moderation and piety, as hath been ever peculiar to the Republic, and to their Ancestors: That this aught sufficiently to satisfy the Pope and the King. Hereupon the Cardinal testified, that the King his Master was greatly satisfied with all that which the Republic had yielded to the Pope in Favour of Him: But his Holiness being not willing to rest herewith with content, his Majesty for the Service of the Republic, for the quiet of Christendom, and for the desire of Peace, prayed them to find some temper, by means whereof, without hurting the Liberty and Dignity of the Republic, the Business might be finished. Nevertheless he adjoined, since it seemed not good to his Serenity to pass any farther, that he would think thereon more maturely, and weighing that which had been read and said, that then he would return to Treat with more solliditie.  
Another day the Cardinal returned with an instance more vehement and more particular, demanding that the King might give his word unto the Pope, that the Laws should not be Practised during the Treaty; which he endeavoured to persuade, saying, That the King desirous of the good of Christendom, and a Friend of the Republic, considering the peril which followed upon the discord of two Princes so near, and joined in their Interests, as also the damages of War; after all well weighed, was of opinion there might be found some means to accommodate these Differences with Reputation, preserving entire the Liberty of the Republic, considering it was no season to take Arms. And to this end he had charge to speak to them, as men ought to Friends, clearly and freely, but with this Caution, not to do prejudice unto their Friend. Wherefore he said freely to his Serenity, that as the King approved that no Decree might be made whereby might appear the Suspension of the Laws, or that they had not been executed, or any other which might bring damage to the public Dignity or Liberty, not any act which might remain in writing, or by memory pass to Posterity: So again he considered that the Pope having published the Censures in the sight of the World, it was necessary that he should have some apparent reason to revoke them. But whereas the Republic detested so much the Suspension of the Laws, which the Pope required, his Majesty therefore had interposed: and seeing the parties so distant, he was resolved to give testimony unto the Republic of his affection, (firmly to maintain their Reasons of not coming to any Decree) and yet withal to give some satisfaction unto the Pope: Taking this charge upon himself, to give the Pope his word according to his desire but that the Republic should not make there upon any Decree; with condition on the behalf of his Holiness, that his word should not be otherwise understood to be given, but upon assurance that at the same time he should take away the Censures; and on the part of the Republic, that (the King taking this obligation upon himself) they should render him this respect, not to do any thing in execution of the Laws, which might give discontentment unto the Pope. By means of which temperament it seemed unto the King that the Affair might be accommodated with satisfaction to both sides, without wronging the Liberty of the Republic, and to their contentment.  
The Cardinal adjoined a long consideration, how in the beginning, in the progress, and at the end of these Differences, all things had passed with so much Reputation on the side of the Republic, as they could not expect more. But the Time now counselled them to consider the dangers & damages which might ensue for the time to come, such as all the World abhorred, as contrarily the Agreement was universally desired. Wherefore it was not fit to reject a motion by means whereof all questions might be decided with credit. When the Cardinal had concluded, Mounsieur de Fresne Proposed, that the King seeing it was necessary to give the Pope this word, who by all means desired this satisfaction, and since it was meet to give it Him, who had (at the instance of the King) condescended to this Treaty, this point ought not to be put in difficulty, but to be holden as resolved: That it was not to the purpose to examine whether it were reasonable, in as much as it was not proposed out of reason, but only to give some pretext unto the Pope, that he might be able to retire himself with some Reputation. Wherefore the Pope being constant to have this word, and the Senate (rightly) judging it unjust to make any Decree, it was needful to find some means to give it. For (to speak freely) whosoever should consider the Decree of the Senate literally, which had been read unto them, where it was said, That in the use of the Laws they would not departed from their accustomed piety, etc. They should see plainly that the Republic reserved still to themselves Power to use them: and the Pope did not intent that they should be used, but on the contrary should be, as it were, bound by the word which the King should give him touching them: therefore that it was necessary to declare themselves. If the Senate did mean that these words should suffice to give assurance that the Laws should not be executed, and if they did not use these words [in the use] to any other end but that it might not appear in writing that they began again to execute them, than it was fit at least to make this appear by some sign, so as the Cardinal might serve himself of this Exposition: That it would suffice him if either by speech or action they gave him a sign hereof, such as he might comprehend. Because, before the King would give his word in writing, it behoved that he should be assured that the Republic would not disavow it, and that he might not have occasion to repent himself to have given it, and so to remain disgusted; it being very much that the King should make the Pope contented with this false money, this word being to serve only as a pure ceremony. Further, the King said, that the Laws being prohibitive, and consisting in nonfaciendo, they had their Execution whilst things rested in suspense; having taken upon him to work in such sort, that on the part of the Pope and the ecclesiastics, nothing should be done to the contrary. And the King might be well able to give this word without saying any more; as being certain that if the ecclesiastics on their part should not make any enterprise in this regard, the Ministers of the Republic should not be occasioned to come to the execution of their Laws; so that as on the one side they should not be executed, so on the other they should not be violated. And here the Ambassador repeated, that although the King might give this word without the consent of the Republic, in as much as it sufficed him to be assured by the Pope, that no Ecclesiastic should give occasion to the execution of these Laws against his Holiness, nor to the violation against the Republic, notwithstanding it was necessary that the Senate should give him some answer. Fresne adjoined moreover, that understanding how the Spaniards pressed to have the same word, but in a more open and explicit fashion, the Cardinal had purposely thus tempered his Proposition; believing it not to be convenient for the Republic that they should rest obliged by the word of two Kings, specially since the Spaniards would not content themselves with that moderate sweetness with which his King would be satisfied. And he made instance that at least they would resolve him by some intimation, because he saw there remained nothing else. For touching the reestablishment of the jesuites, he conceived there would be no difficulty, since the K. did not doubt of it; being an ordinary thing in Agreements, that they who have fomented the one and the other party return again into their places: seeing especially that the Pope could not consent without wronging his Reputation, that they who went out only to obey him, should remain excluded. And he did not think that this difficulty could be surmounted, considering that they had to do with a Pope stiff and heady, and there being no particular cause why they should deny him this satisfaction. That he was willing to speak of this point which had been passed in silence by the Card through modesty, to the end that herein might be no impediment when they came to the Conclusion of the Affair.  
The Senate answered the Cardinal that the banishment of the jesuites had been decreed for causes so important, and with such formalities, that by the Laws of the Republic, the Decree could not be revoked. And that when upon Agreements the adherents of the one part and the other come to be reestablished, those are not wont to be comprehended, who are otherwise guilty of such offences, as that they should be banished without the occasions in question. And for that which concerns the Reputation of the Pope, touching the restitution of those who were gone out upon his occasion, the return of them would be granted, who had not committed other particular faults. For the rest, the Senate said, that they could not but commend the good will of the King, and of the Cardinal, and thank them both for their good advice: But for the matter of giving any word touching the execution of the Laws, the Senate could say nothing else, than that which they had so often repeated, that in the use of them they would never departed from their ancient Piety and Religion, which might suffice the King and the Cardinal in that point, adding that they would communicate the same to Don Francis de Castro.  
The Cardinal had a desire to have obtained more, and to have received an answer more conformable to his proposition: nevertheless being come with resolution from the Pope to accommodate upon any terms the Contention, yet with the most advantage that he might, he said, That although he wished to have had answer more conformable to his demand, and though he had no great reason to thank them for that he had received; notwithstanding since that the King was willing to have all ended to the contentment of the Republic, he would content himself, requesting them not to publish to any whomsoever this their answer, but to conceal it secret, forasmuch as the Affair might be disturbed by some Spirit envying the common good, and secrecy alone might much conduce to a Conclusion. The Duke hereupon said, that of necessity they must needs answer the pursuits of Don Francis, who having made the like and equivalent propositions, must also receive the like answer, especially seeing he testified a good intention. That nevertheless they would do it with such reservedness and caution that the secret should not be too much published: That this ought not to move the Ministers of the King of France, because it was a thing well known to all, that all had been to gratify him, and all that followed upon this Treaty must be ascribed to him. The Cardinal confessed that Don Francis de Castro had a good intention, affirming that he would every where give him this testimony: but he believed not, that he had in this Affair the like power from the Catholic King, as had the Ministers of France from their King: because the terms which they designed to use with the Pope, came from the sole invention of his Maty, wherewith if others were acquainted he would willingly unite with them: But knowing not whether others had the same instructions, he judged secrecy necessary, requesting them to proceed with dexterity, and not to utter all at once, but so to carry the matter as might best serve to make a conclusion of this Business.  
Notwithstanding these reasons the Senate remained firm in their purpose to communicate all to Don Francis de Castro, as well because he had made the same proposition, as because at the arrival of the Cardinal, he went to visit him, and offered to unite himself with him, according to the intentions of the Pope, and of the Catholic King, and of the Republic, so far that he said unto the Cardinal, that he would fight under his Colours. To which the Cardinal having answered, that he could say nothing herein, because he expected a certain answer from the Republic; Don Francis much marvelled that the Cardinal made difficulty of this Union, and was many times instant with the Senate to declare unto him what answer that was which the Card. expected. And although the Senate had imparted all unto him (whereof he was well assured,) yet he iundged aright, that the Union was never the nearer: And therefore he made instance separately, that for the honour of his King and of Himself, they would accord him something further, not prejudicial. For although they had formerly done much, yet that sufficed not: but when they should accord a Suspension of the Laws for some Months, so as he had proposed, all would be accommodated, provided that they did it speedily, to the end that the Arms now in readiness might produce no scandal. But when this last answer given unto the Cardinal was communicated to him, he said, it was not so clear as he desired: But although the words were not so intelligible as he could wish, yet it seemed to him that he might thence infer, that the King might give his word for not executing the Laws during the Treaty, and that so the understood them. But because he would walk safely and with sincerity, he remembered them, that when he siguified unto them how that the Pope would take away the Censures and conclude the Affair, so that he had the word of the Catholic King, that during the Treaty the Laws should not be observed; this he said presupposing the word to be clear and without any veil. And though he believed that they would have it so taken, yet nevertheless he wished it had been clearer. And howsoever he was content with it, because he presupposed the Cardinal in like manner to be contented, yet he could not engage his word in a thing uncertain, wherewith he knew the Pope would not be satisfied: but only he would represent the estate of Affairs, and see what the Pope would say. That he imagined the Cardinal to be contented with it, because he had told him, he had brought an advice from his King, upon which he expected the answer of the Republic, and that he would not be distasted if the Cardinal could upon good conditions finish the business. He added, that although this delay displeased him, which was caused by their obscure answer, whereby the Affair might be prolonged, repeating many times, although he desired more clearness in their answer, nevertheless he would so understand it, that in virtue thereof he might pass his word; in the end concluding, that he would expound their silence to be a confession.  
To this last point the Duke answered, that the Senate spoke very clearly, and in such sort that any one might understand them without any need of expositions or conjectures; that they intended not in any fashion to desist from the use of their Laws established with justice and lawful authority; howsoever they promised to practise them with their accustomed equity and moderation, and so as behoved the ancient piety and devotion of the Republic.  
The Treaties were thus in such forwardness, that there was, as it were, a firm hope of an Accord, if on the contrary the precipitation of Count de Fuentes to take Arms, and the commotion of the Grisons (which not only continued but increased,) had not forced men to believe that the Spaniards wished War, and that they entertained the world with propositions of Peace, when in the mean while their factious Partisans continued to move evil humours, and procure seditions, not only by false reports (which prevail much among base people,) but further by gifts and presents, which corrupt those who cannot be deceived. In Spain they observed the danger of these running rumours; therefore at that same time when the King permitted the Count de Fuentes to draw out 10000 Musketeers, he writ unto him withal, that seeing the danger of War by the dissensions between the Pope and the Republic, to divert it he had declared himself for the Pope, that he might merit well of the Holy See, and cause him to condescend and accept the conditions which he refused: That to this purpose he had sent Don Francis de Castro to Venice, where finding greater resistance than he had thought, he had given him charge to unite his offices with those of other Princes. But the difficulties still growing, he had been willing to try the last remedy, which was to show himself interessed for the Church, and by this means to take from the Republic their hopes grounded upon the Pope's feebleness. But forasmuch as this was sinisterly interpreted by some ill affeoted, he was resolved to publish this his Deliberation (giving notice thereof to his Ministers,) to wit, that they should not take decasious, how fit soever, to so meant the War.  
Among the Grisons, the Mutineers were now to the number of 2000 amongst whom a bruit was cunningly scattered, that the Repub. of Venice had bought the passage for 80000 crowns, and therefore they would know by whose hands this money had passed. Upon which occasion the Resident of Venice finding himself not safe at Coira, purposed to retire himself to Tosana. But the Muriners, without any respect, came 200. of them into his House and stayed him, saying, That it was no time to be going, but to give them account who they were that had received the money from the Signiory of Venice, and passed to very insolent speeches; whereupon the Resident was forced to retire himself. He made complaint of this affront to the Council, requiring that they might be chastised; but in the Council there was neither power nor virtue, the principal of them and most courageous being absent, some having retired themselves because of these stirs, and others being in the Valtoline or in Ambassage Notwithstanding those of the Council offered him a convoy to conduct him to Tosana, with which being on the way, he was encountered by a multitude of people, who constrained him to return into his House, where he was guarded as a prisoner, not suffered to write or receive a Letter: Only to sweeten a little this barbarous usage, they gave him four Gentlemen to bear him company. Afterward a rumour was raised that the Lorraines were in the field, and said that they would open the passage by force if it were not yielded in amity; which renewed again the mutiny, so as the multitude came with such fury to the Residents house, that he could hardly be defended by his guard. The Partisans of Spain, although they were bankrupt, yet ceased not to scatter money and put in Arms their Adherents; but with all this they could not hinder, but that the multitude at length gave care to better counsel, and was persuaded to expect the assembly of all the Companies, and in the mean while to free the Resident, upon promise that he should arrend the Assembly. It was the seventh day after he had been forced that he was set at liberty; but by and by after followed a new encounter. For the soldiers that had been levied for the service of the Republic cited their Captains, and commanded them to give their pay; which forced the Resudent to give the Captains 2000 Crowns for this effect, and by that means the Sedition was pacified, and in the interim the Troops or Companies were assembled.  
In Spain, because the Negotiation of Don Francis de Castro did not succeed as they desired, and since the Duke of Savoy made continual instances to the King, that he would approve his journey to Venice, they resolved at length to give way unto him, although they held him rather a Soldier then a fit instrument of Peace, thinking it also dangerous to deny him such a demand. Notwithstanding they gave him an ambiguous answer, as believing not that he would Treat conformably to the intention of Spain, but that as a soldier he thought to be employed in the War by one of the Parties, rather than to agree them. And because they began to suspect that the Pope relying upon the succours of Spain would refuse too stiffly to admit a Concord, the Catholic King advertised the Nuntio by his Ministers, that, to the end they might be more ready in Italy, he had given order unto all the Captains (who were retired to repose themselves in their houses,) that they should present themselves with all the power they could upon the confines of France, and had also written unto the Viceroys of Barçelona and of Navarre, that they should put all the Forces they could possibly in the Forts upon the Frontiers. Nevertheless they adjoined, that it would well become the Pope, for diversion of these broils and dangers, to support some small faults in his children, though to him they seemed great. And a few days after on another occasion they told the Nuntio, that the King should do more service unto the Apostolic See by repressing the Heretics in the Low Countries, then by fomenting the troubles of Italy, and that so much the more as the Pope should be assisted by Spain, so much the more straight would the Venetians league themselves with the enemies of the Catholic faith: wherefore it was good advice, that the Pope should neglect his own private interests for the universal good of Christendom. In conclusion, to speak more clearly, they said, that it did not beseem the Father of all Christendom to ground a War so cruel and pernicious to Christian people, upon a King so pious, and that his Holiness would abase the Apostolic Dignity, if he sustained by humane means the Authority which God had given him. They said further, that it was meet to recompense the King with some thing for the Declaration which he had made, since thereby he had drawn upon himself so many enemies: aiming herein either at the Tenths of the Realm of Naples, or at the remitting of the Fief. It is certain that this news extremely troubled the Pope, seeing them when there was no need to make so liberal offers, and in time of necessity thus to retire.  
But in Lorraine, the Count de Vaudemont fell sick. Some attributed the cause thereof to a wound which he had received in his head, chase a Hart a year before, whereby he lost a good quantity of blood; and others to the vexations which he received by the importunities of so many in different places. In the mean while, Advices came from Italy, that the Dissensions were likely to be accommodated. Montagu the Resident at Venice for the great Duke, writ unto the Duke of Lorraine, that the Cardinal de joyeuse and Fresne had assured him that the Accord would certainly follow their Negotiation; but that they kept it secret, because being known, if it were not agreeable to all, it might be interrupted. The Duke visited the Count de Vaudemont, and comforted him with this advice, promising him that the Secretary Padavin would return contented. And calling Him to speak with him upon this advice, first he excused himself for deferring to Treat with him, because he was hindered by the Diet: then told him that from Rome and from France he had certain advice that the Peace was upon concluding. That the Preparations at Milan and Rome were slackened, and so the occasion of the Levy ceased. And howsoever he had a charge to solicit it, nevertheless things now being upon terms of Concord, he ought to surcease until he had further commandment. That his intention was very good, and that he would not defer to prepare himself, but only to spare them charges: praying him to represent unto the Republic this his good office and counsel which he gave with sincerity. The Secretary thanked him, but withal wished him to consider that oftentimes rumours of Peace were scattered, which in effect vanish into smoke; and that the Pope was then farthest off, when he seemed to be the nearest; That the Republic having yielded something, in stead of being appeased he required yet more: That the Pope having published in Consistory his final resolution to the War, vaunting himself of the Assistance of Princes, and naming a Legate, this had made the Republic to Arm for the common repose: That the diligence which the Count had testified of his willingness to serve them, had moved the Senate to send Him into Lorraine; That none knew better their necessities than the Republic themselves, & that his Highness ought to believe him, knowing well that the Senate would not cast themselves upon needless expenses. Wherefore it was not to the purpose to write unto Venice that the Levy might be deferred, but rather to take such order that he might write that their Soldiers were ready in the field. The Duke replied, that what he had said of the Peace was upon good ground, & that he desired this satisfaction that he would write according to his counsel, especially since the indisposition of the Count his Son might dispense with his employment for some few days. Hereupon Padavin consented to write by an express Currier, saying, he hoped that the Count being recovered, whilst they expected an answer, would then take order to make the Levy. To which the Duke answered nothing; and not withstanding that many times, even by interrogations, the Secretary was instant to have an answer, whether the Count did seriously intent, as also the Duke his Father, to assist them, yet he could draw nothing from them. The Count sent to see whether the Secretary were satisfied by the Duke; to whom He answered, That he was to attend his recovery, that they made prayers for his health at Venice, whither he had written, assuring the Republic of his service; which gave the Count great comfort, and the Duke thanked Padavin, saying, That he would acknowledge his Son owed his life unto him.  
About this time Crivelli, Chamberlain to the Duke of Bavier, arrived at Nancy, bringing with him a Breve from the Pope, by which were renewed the instances made unto the Count, to withdraw himself from the Service of the Republic. He had Audience of all severally with contentment. The Count would not be seen by him, excusing himself by reason of his indisposition; but some days after being much importuned, he received him with condition, that he should speak but little, and be content with a short answer, without replying. He had then Audience, where he endeavoured to move the Count by Reasons of Religion and of State; To which the Count answered, that he had a care of his Honour, which was in such sort joined with Religion, that they could not be separated. Padavin met this Crivelli at the Church, who used to him courteous words, saying, That the Duke his Master desired Peace, and that for this effect he had appointed public Prayers, and that he projected to go in Pilgrimage, and that he hoped Peace would follow, considering that the Spaniards really desired it, both for the affairs of Flanders, and for the Election of the King of Romans.   

SEVENTH BOOK.  
Whilst Padavin expected an answer from Venice, Mounsieur de Bassompierre arrived at the Court of the Duke of Lorraine, to speak by word of mouth with that Secretary, & from thence to pass unto the Service of the Republic, according as he had promised to the Ambass. Priuli. And he brought this news unto the Count, that when he took leave of the King, his Majesty desired him to tell him in his behalf, that he could not save his Reputation, if he failed the Republic, much less find any apparent pretext to excuse himself. Further, he gave him advice that the Duke of Guise offered himself to be his Lieutenant, and that a great number of Soldiers were provided to got with him, the King being willing to give licence to all except his Officers. There was one expressly sent unto the Count from the Canton of Schaffusa, who offered Him a Levy of men, and all other commodities. Marinuille also returned from Florence, bringing certain hopes of a Concord, which was further confirmed by a Currier dispatched with diligence unto the Duke, with advice that the Cardinal de joyeuse having received all contentment, was to departed from Venice to go to the Pope But the Currier being come from Venice with answer, Padavin complained unto the Count in the Name of the Republic, for that the Soldiers were not ready as he had promised, and pressed him to make haste, in remedy of his former slackness. The Count hereat was astonished, and answered that he had done his duty before, if the Duke his Father had permitted him, with whom it was meet to speak. Padavin replied, that he would do so, for so he had order; but that he had first addressed himself to him, as to the Principal; that he would retain the Currier a day or two, to the end that he might absolutely send his answer, not of compliments or excuses, but of effects. The Father and a●d his Sons assembled in Counsel upon the answer which they were to give. The Cardinal first began, and said, That their House had been always devoted to the Church, against which none of their Family ever carried Arms, and that they ought not now to do otherwise; That this were to blast their Reputation, and incur the universal hatred of Catholics, besides the danger of running into Censures, which were terrible, setting before their eyes the great Troubles of the Duke of Bar, for marrying Madam Catharine, the King's Sister: And much exaggerating these Reasons, he concluded that they ought openly to deny Padavin that which he desired, and that this might be a cause of Peace, considering that the Repub. seeing themselves defeated of this succour, would humble themselves unto the pope. The Duke of Bar was of the same opinion with the Cardinal, adding withal, that it was fit to find some temperament by which they might save the Reputation of the Count The Count himself considered on the one side, what had been told him from the King of France, and from others who admonished him of his engagement; and on the other, what had been written from Tuscany; and concluded that they should well weigh how fare he was obliged, for that he ought to prefer his obligation to all other considerations. The Father said, that he felt in himself a very great combat; for the Reasons of Religion and State did not permit that any of His should take Arms against the Church, and especially when other Catholic Princes would not do it; Besides, that the Wars of Italy would be the ruin of Christendom. But on the other side, he desired to give some contentment to the Republic; yet he preferred still the considerations of his House to all others. Upon this ground he was resolved, since he could not satisfy them with words, to abide all evil accidents that could happen, rather than give way to this Levy. Wherefore, when Padavin came to the Audience which the Duke gave him in presence of the Duke of Bar his Son, where He declared, that although at Venice they greatly marvelled why the Soldiers were no sooner in readiness, yet nevertheless they were persuaded that this default would be recompensed with a greater diligence: The Duke answered, that he accounted the Peace to be in a manner concluded, and therefore there needed no more words; That the Republic having their Affair accommodated, the Censures would fall on his House: That for this cause they ought not to bring molestation upon others without any fruit; seeing that the more he desired to gratify the Republic upon all occurrences, so much the more sorry was he that he could not permit his Children to serve against the Church; That on other occasions he and his Children would be always ready to employ themselves with all their forces for the service of the Republic. Padavin apprehending the Negative so clearly, judged it necessary to speak plainly, and said, That the reports of Peace were without ground; that if they had been true, he should not have had so many Commandments so often reiterated to solicit them, and although the Peace might follow upon the Treaty, yet the Count denying the service which he owed, might render it difficult, because the Pope hereby might be more hardened: That the Republic had not pressed this Levy so much, if they had not esteemed it necessary: That whosoever puts himself in the service of a Prince, aught to obey, not taking upon him to judge whether that which he commandeth be necessary and convenient, or not: That the fear of Censures was but a vanity, because they knew certainly that the Pope would acknowledge his error, and keep himself from the like hereafter: That if Excommunication were valide in all cases, Princes were undone: That it was not meet to presuppose infallibility in Popes, since God often permits wicked Ones for the chastisement of the world: That the obligation of the Count by the consent of the Duke his Father had been contracted in time of Contentions; wherefore if he had no fear to promise it, he ought not to fear the execution of it. And he adjoined, that the Duke having demanded so much respite, as they might write and receive answer, he knew not how they could come to a refusal without breach of word. The Duke answered, that he held the Peace for assured, and every hour expected to hear of the Conclusion. After two hours' audience, where passed many answers and replies on the one part and the other, the Duke continuing still to say, that he expected the Conclusion, Padavin told him, that if they resolved to say nothing else they should declare themselves, that he might immediately departed to provide else where for the service of his Prince, since he could obtain nothing from Them that were obliged. Upon this the Duke prayed him to wait three or four days. The next morning Padavin had audience of the Count, who at the first fight told him, that he desired death rather than to be in this estate, which he never believed would have happened: That he could not dissemble his grief, for that he saw on the one side his own engagement, and on the other the will of his Father, whom he durst not contradict: That the Breves of the Pope, & the pursuits of many, especially of the jesuites, had put scruples into the Duke's mind, with he could not abolish, being aged & subject toreccive impressions of terror: That he confess of the Republic had just cause to complain of him for the money which he had received, seeing he failed them in time of need; but he protested that it was not his fault, and prayed Padavin to condale with him, and spoke with such affection that tears fell from him. Padavin, comforted him and said, That in adversity it was needful to use prudence, and that he must complain of the Pope who sold away his reputation by means of his Father. He repeated unto him the same things which he had said to the Duke, with greater vehomence and confidence, exhorting him to make a new trial with his, Father to take away all impediment, to the send that such an action, which would blemish his honour, might not come to the knowledge of men. Upon these words the Count promised to use all his power with the Duke his Father, but withal remembered him that his Father by I enson of his years was feeble in body and mind, and oppressed with the suggestions of diverse. Padavin saw well that all this was nought but artifices; wherefore having waited the four days, he demanded Audience to take his leave, which they prolonged, to serve themselves of time. But in the end being constrained to dilcourer themselves, the Count proposed this motion, That a Levy should be made upon promise that the men should not serve against the Pope, and this only to take away the scruple of the Duke his Father; obliging himself that when once the soldiers were in Italy they should obey the commandments of the Republic without reservation. This Padavin would not accept, that he might not violate the Capitulation, which was to serve Contra quoscunque. So he resolved to pass into Suitzerland, presently after he was advised where he might find the Deputies of the Cantons.  
The Pope in the mean while during these Differences, neglected not any thing which might sustain his Dignity. For having learned out of the writings of the Venetians, that at Genoa was a Law altogether conformable to that of Venice, which forbade Ecclesiastiques to purchase, he made instance that it might be revoked. Which the Republic readily obeyed, to do a thing grateful to his Holiness, and to show that the revocation of their Edicts made the year before, as we have formerly said, had proceeded from a free disposition, believing also hereby to render the cause of the Venetian Republic more odious. And upon the like instance of the Pope, they gave advice of this revocation in Spain by their Ambassador, which was esteemed in that Court for an extreme affectation, whereby it appeared manifestly that herein they would give example not only to Venice, but to Portugal also, to Arragon, and to the King himself.  
The Duke of Savoy signified unto the Catholic King by james Antony de la Tour his Ambassador Extraordinary arrived a little before in Spain, to give advice of a Marriage concluded between his Daughter and the Duke of Mantua, that he had accepted the Instructions of the Emperor to be Mediator of the Differences between the Pope and the Republic of Venice. To which the King answered in general terms; but the Duke of Lerma commended him for that he obeyed the Emperor, that the King had so great a desire of the Agreement, that he prayed God to grant him good success, that so good an effect might be produced by his means. The Duke without expecting any further, published his voyage, and gave order to his Court, to make ready. Whereupon at Venice the bruit of his coming every day more and more increased, and the Duke sent to Venice, john Baptista Soluro with Letters of credence of 27. of February, to give notice unto the Senate, how the Emperor had sent to Turin the Marquis of Castillon, to solicit him to pass to Venice for the accommodating of these Differences: which being willing to undertake, as well to obey the Emperor, as to serve the Republic, he was determined to defer no longer, but immediately to begin his journey, hoping that the Republic would well accept his coming and his interposing. That he had sent his Ambassador to this end, to certify the Republic of his good will and of the diligence which he would use. Audience was given to this Ambassadar on the 11. of March with a courteous answer, that the Senate took in good part the coming of his Highness. For this cause the Cardinal de joyeuse resolved to send a Gentleman to Rome, to aducrtise the Pope what had been deliberated, and by the means of Alincourt to pursue the business to a Conclusion. But whilst he was on dispatching, he changed his mind, and resolved to go himself in person, and accordingly departed the day following, which was the 17. of the same Month of March.  
After the Cardinal was parted from Venice, the Marquis of Castillon, Ambassador for the Emperor arrived there, and without any public and solemn entry presented himself unto the Duke. Where having put him in mind of the good offices which he had done him in Rome upon the beginning of these troubles, to the end that the Pope might suspend his Monitory, howsoever he did not prevail as he desired, for the evil disposition of the Affairs: He said further, that he had always done the same in the Court of the Emperor, and that the Emperor vehemently desiring to see an end of these controversies, had designed the Duke of Savoy to bring this good work to effect, with whom he was willing to join himself for his great affection to the Republic, as well for his proper interests as for those of his House. And that the Duke being not able so suddenly to take his journey, by reason of the great Court which did accompany him, the Emperor had commanded him who spoke to hasten his voyage to give beginning unto the Treaty, lest by too much delay the Grisons might come to Arms, which might put the Affair out of all hope of Pacification. That now he was much comforted, understanding that the Senate in their wisdom had taken a pious resolution, and found means that the Cardinal was gone with satisfaction towards his Holiness, and that matters had received some temperament. And he prayed his Serenity that he would make him partaker of all the particularities of the Affair, offering to cooperate therein in the name of the Emperor to take away all difficulties which might remain: And upon this presented his Letters of credence from the Emperor and from the Duke of Savoy. The Senate gave order to let him see the state of things, and in particular communicated to him the answer last given unto the Cardinal. The Marquis was in great perplexity, and doubted they had not communicated all entirely, especially how far the Republic had condescended: but being further assured that nothing had been concealed from him, he made instance that he might carry unto the Pope some little further satisfaction obtained in favour of the Emperor. But he prevailed nothing, the Senate telling him, that having yielded so much as was possible without wronging their Liberty, they could yield no more; and that he might, if he pleased, propose unto the Pope, what had been accorded to the Ministers of France and Spain, and Treat the Agreement upon the same conditions.  
The Spaniards seeing the Card. de joyeuse arrived at Venice, did hold the Affair in a manner for accommodated; but seeing him afterwards departed without obtaining any more than what had been yielded to Fresne and to Them, they suspected either that the Treaty was broken, or that the Pope dealt deceitfully with the King of Spain, having more secret intelligence with the French. And Don Francis de Castro having written the deliberation of the Senate communicated to him, sent speedily the copy thereof to Rome to the Catholic Ambassador, who not only showed it to the Pope, but further published it thorough the Court, to the end that all might know, that the French could promise no more than they. But the Senate, to the end that the state of things should not be diversely represented according to the affections of them that Treated, gave advice of all to their Ministers in all the Courts of Princes, sending to every one an extract of their last resolution.  
Upon the arrival of the Cardinal at Rome, all the Court was moved, and every one spoke thereof according to his passion. Some desired the Agreement, others abhorred it: by some it was holden for concluded, others believed it broken, and impossible. During some days at the first, the Pope was in such sort distracted with diverse thoughts, that both He and his Ministers greatly varied. Sometimes it seemed unto them that many points wanted in the Treaty, to come to a good end: otherwhiles they believed that all might be composed. So that the Pope being pressed with so diverse instances and opinions, he confessed to Persons worthy of faith, that he found himself very irresolute and in great perplexity. And he answered Alincourt (who knowing this irresolution of the Pope, the third day after the arrival of the Cardinal, went to him to complain of a rumour dispersed in Rome, that the Affair could not be accommodated, or at least concluded on such conditions as the King his Master had obtained, and that this was to deprive his Majesty of the merit of so great an enterprise and so much pains as he had taken,) that though he were vexed with many conflicts, in such sort that for three day's space he had been in a perpetual torment, having drawn from the Card. de joyeuse and the Ambassador Castillon nothing but general words brought from the Venetians, he was not withstanding resolved to a Concord, provided that they should make a new essay for the return of the jesuites. It is very certain, that many Cardinals who did not like the Pope's precipitation in coming so speedily unto Censures, were then also displeased that he should revoke them without obtaining his Design to make the Repub. submit. And Some amongst them did not stick to mutiny and combine, with resolution to contradict him in Confistory, wherein they were encouraged by some who aimed totally to hinder the Agreement, and by others to prevent at least the Card. de joyeuse that he should not be the Author of it. That which was particularly Treated at Rome by the Cardinal, and by the Ambassadors of the Kings of France and Spain, was not at all communicated to the Senate of Venice; so that they knew nothing of these Negotiations, save only so much as the Ambassadors Castro & Fresne spoke, and that which hath been written by the Card. du Perron, and by the Archbishop of Urbin. For that which was said by the two Ambassadors, it shall be declared in due place. But the relations of the Cardinal and the Archbishop imported, that it seemed unto the Cardinal de joyeuse coming to Rome to negotiate and conclude the Agreement with the Pope, that there was no other difficulty but that he could not promise the restoring of the jesuites, which for many reasons was ardently desired by his Holiness. That being assembled in counsel with the Ambassador Alincourt and the French Cardinals, they had decreed to represent this point unto the Pope with some temperament. That accordingly after he had spoken of other points and given good contentment in a manner unto the Pope, he said, That he could not hope to obtain by particular Treaty the restoring of the jesuites, but he knew a course by means whereof without doubt their reestablishment might be obtained; which was, that his Holiness should put in his hand a Breve with absolute power to revoke the Censures, which he would carry to Venice, where having showed his power he would tell them he had a charge to execute nothing but on condition that the jesuites might be readmitted: And by this means he hoped that when they saw at Venice that nothing else remained but this only point, to accord all questions, they would resolute to give him this contentment.  
The Pope well rudged that his Honour would be much impaired, if he abandoned the jesuites, who had been chased (as he persuaded himself) for their obedience to his Interdict; having also promised them that he would not incline to any Concord, but with condition that they should be restored. Whereunto also was joined another point of his Reputation, That if for two Men of the Church imprisoned, he had made so much bruit in the World, it seemed to him that he ought much less to endure the banishment of a whole Order. But the Cardinal du Perron persuaded at length the Pope, telling him that if this were the only point to hinder the Treaty, the general Cause which was in controversy, would become the particular cause of the jesuites, and not of the Apostolic See; adding, That first of all it was meet to re-establish his own Authority at Venice, which being once settled, it would be easy by that means to restore there the jesuites: wherefore, not to name them in this Treaty, was not absolutely to exclude them, but only to defer their restitution. To confirm his speech, he called to mind the example of Clement 8. who in the reconciliation of King Henry the fourth, notwithstanding that he esteemed highly that article of the return of the jesuites, yet seeing the difficulty of it, he was content to let it go, with hope to obtain in due time what then seemed impossible; in which hope he was not deceived, having afterwards easily obtained what he desired. The Pope was content that the Cardinal de joyeuse should do all he could possibly for the restitution of the jesuites, without insisting upon that point, seeing he could not for that time pass further.  
But besides this, three other difficulties crossed the Treaty of the Cardinal. The first, because the Pope would have Mounsieur de Fresne, the French Ambassador at Venice, demand by writing in the Name of the King, and of the Republic, that the Censures might be taken away, so as Don Inigo de Cardenas the Ambassador of Spain had done: But the Ministers of the French King would have this done by M. d' Alincourt his Ambassador at Rome, wherewith at length the Pope was contented. As also that the said Cardinal, and M. d' Alincourt, should give him their word in the Name of the King, that the Laws should remain without execution, until the Accord might be effected. This the Pope did not like on this fashion, pretending that they ought to say, that it was with the consent of the Republic, and until the Accord was effected. But the Cardinal de joyeuse having not received hereupon any word from the Republic, as hath been said, could not say that it was with their consent. The Copies of these Propositions, made by Cardenas, Alincourt and joyeuse are scattered over the World, but how true or false they are we cannot say, nothing of all this being communicated to the Republic, as also the Senate never gave any word, excepting such as hath been formerly related.  
Thirdly, it was the Pope's will, that following the custom of the Court, the Censures should be taken away at Rome, believing it an indignity (besides the unusualnesse of the matter) which would much diminish his Reputation, and that he should too fare abase himself, if he should send a Cardinal to this effect. But the Ministers of France very well considered that this was to dissolve totally all that hitherto had been concluded, because without doubt at Rome many things would be proposed by diverse Persons to hinder and traverse the Affair, and many new difficulties would be raised. And although all were concluded, yet nothing could be executed at Rome, but in such form as might argue the Senate of Venice to have faulted. Now at Venice it was certain, they would endure nothing in the world which might imply that the Censures had been valide. Wherefore the French, holding this point to be most essential, did so well work the Pope, that he yielded no act should pass in Rome. They desired further, that in the first Consistory his Holiness would communicate to the Cardinals what had been deliberated; but he consented not to do it, only in a private Audience he spoke with some thereof, with resolution to call four or six a day into his Chamber, and take their opinions each one a part.  
The Pope presupposed that the Prisoners should be rendered without Protestation; but having understood that at Venice they were resolved to Protest, he was upon the point to break off all, if the Cardinal du Perron had not persuaded him to the contrary, saying, That if on this occasion he ought to break, it would be more advantageous to his Dignity that he should break at Venice, for then the cause of this breach would be wholly ascribed to the Venetians; whereas if he broke in Rome, it would be attributed to his stiffness. By this means the Pope being settled, passed by this difficulty.  
In the first Consistory which was made after these resolutions, all the Cardinals were present, even those who for their indisposition were not accustomed to come but very rarely, assuring themselves that the Pope would communicate to them the resolution which he had taken, and some amongst them were prepared to contradict. But the Pope after he had Treated some other consistorial matters, did not speak hereof one word, only he heard them all in private Audience (for six days space) speaking to them of this Affair, as of a thing already done. Some in their answers commended the action with many words, some with fewer; but some few opposed themselves, and others to raise more difficulties represented new precautions. Some were of opinion that it was better to send the Cardinal Borghese, and some others would have the Cardinal Zapata joined with the Cardinal de joyeuse. But the Pope resolved in himself not to departed from his first deliberation, nor from that which had been concluded with joyeuse. Now remained only the form of the Breve, full of extreme difficulties, the Question being at once to save both the Dignity of the Pope, and of the Senate: a thing so much the more hard and knotty, because it was without all example of former times. For anciently the Pope's taking away their Censures at the supplication of them that had been Censured, were able, by inserting in their Breves their Repentance and acts of humility which they had used, to make themselves formidable no less in their Pardons than in their Thunderings. But in this business, the case was utterly different, wherein they could not put one word to exalt the Pope's actions, or in favour of his Censures, but it would be sufficient to break the whole Treaty. Herein the Cardinal devised a new and prudent temper, which was, not to expedite any Breve, but to Treat all at Venice only by word of mouth, that he might not bring to Venice any shadow of suspicion, and that it might be free to the Court of Rome to publish that the Pope herein had done all with his advantage. Wherefore following this advice, they dressed only an Instruction to the Cardinal, to be subscribed with the Pope's hand. His Holiness desired also that some Ministers might assist the Cardinal, to see the Actions prescribed in the Instruction observed, touching the consignation of the Prisoners, and the abolition of the Censures: and to receive the Prisoners was named Claudio Montano, a Criminal judge at Ferrara. There remained yet a Notary to receive the Acts, and to this effect were named many Notaries of the Chamber, but none of them pleased the Cardinal, who foresaw what impediment the fashions of the Court of Rome in such Acts might bring to the execution of the Treaty. Wherefore he proposed that Paul cattle, his Domestical Chaplain, might be created an Apostolic Protonotary, and employed as a Minister in these Actions which was accepted by the Pope, who was most desirous to wind himself by any means out of this Labyrinth, and accordingly he created Catel a Protonotary, and subscribed the Instruction for the Cardinal, and dispatched him, so as it was agreed. Of these Treaties they knew nothing at Venice, and as touching Paul cattle, when he came with the Cardinal he was never acknowledged for a Protonotary or Minister of the Pope, nor did appear in any other quality save of the Caudatary (or Traine-bearer) of the Cardinal, neither was he ever seen to do any other office. All this abovesaid hath been taken out of the Relations written from Rome.  
But in Venice the two Ambassadors of France and Spain, spoke on another fashion, the 29. of March. The first was Don Francis de Castro, who brought news that things went well at Rome, the Pope being contented with the principal point executed by the Ambassador Aiton, who had given to his Holiness the word which he desired in the Name of the Catholic King: adjoining that if the Cardinal de joyeuse had done the like, these Two had given the main stroke to the business. He said also that he liked well that the election of an Ambassador should follow upon the revocation of the Censures. And for the point of the jesuits, that there would be no difficulty, if they would speak clearly in that of giving word for the Suspension of the Laws: but the Pope was constant in his resolution, saying, That in those things which he desired, men used guilded or disguised words, but in those which others willed, they spoke clearly. To this the Duke replied presently, that the Senate had spoken clearly, yea most clearly, and that they did not intent to be obliged to any thing, beyond or beside that which they had expressly said.  
The Ambassador of France after him reported, that the Cardinal being arrived at Rome, had found the Pope informed in all that which he purposed to propound, having known it first by others, and that hereupon his Holiness was much cooled. That the Pope at length discovered to him how that Don Francis de Castro had dispatched four Curriers, one after another, with advice that the Cardinal had not received any more ample word than himself, & that the same things which he had obtained of the Republic were to be seen in Rome in writing. That he had nothing but general words, which did not only not conclude that which his Holiness pretended, but even the contrary: whereby they might see that the voyage of the Cardinal had not any solid foundation. But that the Cardinal for all this, after he had suffered the Pope to say what he pleased, had given him so good satisfaction, that he was appeased: and already all had been finished, had it not been for that point of the jesuites, which the Pope marvellously urged. That his Holiness was contented with the word given him in the name of the King by the Cardinal and Alincourt, although he knew that they had it not from the Republic. But nevertheless persevering in his desire to have the jesuites reestablished, the Cardinal knew not how to avoid it, but rested in some fear lest the resolution hereof might cause delay in the business.  
The day following Don Francis de Castro returned to the Duke to bring News, that by a Currier dispatched unto him with diligence from the Marquis d'Aiton, he was advertised, that the impediment concerning the jesuites was taken away; for as much as the Pope, who till then had been firm in his resolution rather to break, having heard the reasons which he who spoke had caused to be represented by a Gentleman sent post to Rome, was in the end contented to let go that point in gratification of the King of Spain and of himself. That the difficulties had been great, and he knew not whether other had helped to surmount them; but he prayed that in recompense they would accord him a Suspension of the Laws for a time. Whereupon Don Francis discoursed with much skill and artifice, sometime demanding it in consideration of the Pope, sometime to gratify himself, and sometime in favour of the King his Master. Adjoining for conclusion, that at least they should accord it till his departure. But the Duke remaining constant in the answer given before, he shown a desire that this his proposition might be communicated to the Senate. Wherefore upon the morrow the Senate decreed to give him answer, with thanks for that which he had done in the exclusion of the jesuites, adjoining that for the rest, having said all that was needful, they thought it not necessary to add any thing further.  
But the 2. of April following, the Ambassador of France brought the News of an entire conclusion of the Agreement, saying, that the Cardinal himself in Person would bring the advice. Yet understanding that some others had dispatched a Currier, he was willing to do the same. And that the Pope had put so much confidence in him, that not harkening to the Propositions of others, he was content to give him power to take away the Censures, which he would accordingly execute upon his arrival at Venice.  
The first care of the Cardinal after the Peace concluded, was to give advice thereof unto the King who had sent him: but after this, he desired nothing more than to advertise the Duke of Lorraine, as well for that he had instantly requested him to this purpose, as because he knew how much it imported the Pope that all Levies of men beyond the Mounts should be stayed. The Duke therefore having received the advice, sent for the Secretary Padavin, telling him the News of the Agreement, saying he had received it by a Currier, with Letters from the Cardinal de joyeuse and from the great Duke. Adjoining, that (without respect to the Pope,) he was content that the Levy might be made, excusing the negative which had passed, upon respects of Conscience and of Religion: as also for the Interests of State, which caused his House to be straight united to the Church, besides the certain hope which he always had of this Agreement, without which peradventure he had not been moved. Padavin said but a little, to justify the actions of the Republic, and to condemn the ecclesiastics, who aimed at a fourth Crown by submitting Princes unto themselves. The Duke said, matters were now to be executed not deliberated, not knowing before that Republics could not better provide for their government then by good Laws. The Count de Vaudemont testified herein very much contentment, and promised Padavin to begin the Levy immediately after Easter, adjoining, that it were good to cause the Swisses to pass first, the better to facilitate the passage for the Lorraines. Padavin perceived very well that the Design of the Count in making the Levy was to cover the loss of his reputation, and to obtain of the Republic to be continued in the charge of General of their Armies. Whereof He was further assured, when Monfieur de Vadiot told him, that the Spaniards had offered the Count 15000. Crowns by the year to draw him to the service of their King, to which he said the Count would not give care, for the inclination which he had to serve the Republic. And that in the former passage of matters he had reserved himself, lest his Father should disadvantage him in his Testament: but it was not meet to think the like of his Brother, who had his Estate proper and several, which might have sufficed for the Levy which was desired. Vadiot added, that although the Levy had not been made entirely before the conclusion of Peace, notwithstanding that which was done already had given reputation to the Republic. He said further in particular, that the Duke had never consented to ratify the Levy, unless that clause were taken away, Contra quoscunque. But Padavin being well certified of the conclusion of Peace by certain advice which he had from the Court of the Most Christian King, deferred to deliver the silver appointed for the Levy, until he were first assured of the passage of the Grisons. In this mean while, neither Padavin nor any of his House were admitted to Confession by any Confessor at Nancy, by the cunning sleights of the jesuites: but this News of the Accord being come, the Rector of the jesuites sent to him to excuse himself, offering to receive him to Confession if he would promise to do nothing against the Pope. To whom he answered, that having hitherto learned nothing in their School, he would not now begin in this Case.  
Likewise in Spain the certain News of the Agreement being arrived before Easter, the Pope's Nuntio advised the Ambassador of Venice that he should abstain from the Communion at Easter, considering that shortly after he might be present with the Pope's permission. But the Ambassador would not receive this counsel: on the contrary, he was confessed and communicated upon holy Thursday by Francis Spinosa a Dominican, Prior of our Lady de Zocchia, having carried the Canopy over the Holy Sacrament, and being admitted to all the Ecclesiastical. Ceremonies of that day, and even to dinner with the Friars. And it is likely that that Father did not this without the judgement and consent of other Doctors, not only Theologues which taught him this, but also of other professions, without whom in the Court of so great a King, none dare undertake such enterprises.  
The Cardinal desirous to bring his Treaty to an end, and hoping more easily to obtain somewhat more for the Pope's advantage during those Festival days then at other times, made his journey with such haste, that in his passage by Sea from Ancona to Venice, he exposed his life to hazard. He arrived on Monday in the Holy Week, with great desire to finish the Concord before the Feast. But the Affair would not admit so speedy expedition, and the Senate (who knew well their own innocence,) did not esteem it meet to hasten matters, being assured they were as able and fit to participate in Divine Services before the Conclusion as after it. The day following, which was the 10. of April, the Cardinal went to the Senate, and declared to them his charge, not making mention of any Breve which he had from the Pope; and already men knew that he had nothing else but an Instruction subscribed with the hand of his Holiness. The Senate gave credit to the power, which he said he had from the Pope, (as being one of the prime Cardinals of the Court of Rome, and a Minister of the Most Christian King,) without showing any writings from the Pope at all. He certified first the Repub. of the Pope's good will, and his right intentions carried unto the public good of Christendom, excusing the stiffness which he had showed in the Treaty, as proceeding from a zeal to sustain the Papal dignity. But that, for all the good inclination of his Holiness, the Affair had been very difficult to conclude, not without danger of a breach, by reason of the evil offices done by diverse persons. That in the end the difficulties were restrained to two: the one, to send an Ambassador to Rome, before the Censures were removed; the other, to re-establish the jesuites. That the former was easily ended, the Pope being contented that the Censures should first be taken away: but the second was not in such sort accorded, but that he must speak more thereof with his Serenity. Then he passed to explain the Conditions and the form, how the Censures were to be taken away. The Conditions were; That the Religious gone forth of the State by reason of the Interdict should be restored, and their goods redelivered. That the Prisoners should be consigned without protesting: That the Protestation of the Republic should be revoked, with all that had followed, as also the Letter written unto the Cities of the State, which was dispersed. He made vehement instance for the reestablishment of the jesuites, assuring them not withstanding that he could take away the Censures without this condition, but using words very persuasive & full of affection, he said, that this would make an entire Agreement, as a thing desired by the Pope for his reputation, by the Most Christian King, for the satisfaction of his Holiness, and to him (who spoke) more dear than the gain of a Kingdom, for the same Reasons: That he would counsel the Republic to do it, that they might settle a firm and durable Peace. The Duke and the College immediately answered, that the resolution to give the Prisoners to the King to gratify him, without prejudice of the Authority of the Republic had been accepted by his Majesty, and therefore could not now be called into doubt: also that he should not hope in any manner to obtain from the Senate the omitting of the Protestation, as also the restitution of the jesuites was a thing merely impossible, because of the great injuries at all times received from them, and for the straight conditions with which their Banishment had been decreed. After this, the Cardinal passed to speak of the form of taking away the Censures, wherein there was some difficulty; For the Cardinal assuring himself that the Republic would remain most constant in the confession of their innocence, and affirmatively maintain that they had not in any sort whatsoever incurred the Censures, accordingly that they were resolved to refuse Absolution, because they had no need of it, would yet at least do some action by which he might make the World believe that the Duke had received it. And to this effect he proposed, to go to the Church of S. Mark, with the Duke and Senators, and there to celebrate or assist at a Mass solemn or private, and in fine to give a Benediction, saying, that by this his action of celebrating before the Prince, or of assisting with him at a Mass, Men might see clearly that the Censures had been taken away, by the Benediction which he had given. This form pleased not, because it had some semblance of an Absolution, whence men might infer that the Prince confessed he had been faulty. And the Duke answered in plain terms, that as the innocence of himself and the Republic was manifest, and without shadow of fault, so it was meet there should not appear any sign of Repentance, of Remission, or Absolution. That it was well known what had happened to many Princes on other occasions, to whom some acts which they had done out of devotion and Religion, had been imputed and esteemed to be so many acknowledgements of their faults. And that ordinarily they carried in triumph the Conquered, and not such as had stoutly defended by lawful means the Authority given them by God. And when the Cardinal said, that the Apostolic Benediction ought not at any time, or in any case to be refused by those who had it offered; Answer was made him, that this was true, and that the Republic had never refused it, nor were purposed to refuse it, unless when it gave occasion to believe a falsity; as in the present case, men might be hence occasioned to believe that the Republic had committed some fault, a thing contrary to truth, being most assured of their innocence.  
Besides this which was Treated that day by the Card. for the space of four days, they sent to him two Senators of the College, who treated upon the points in question, and upon others which had some difficulty, touching the form of taking away the Censures. The Senators said, that to the Republic the word of the Card. would suffice. Concerning the Restitution of the Religious which were retired, they consented so that it might be reciprocal, and made with condition that the Pope also should receive to grace them, who had persisted in the Service of the Signiory. For the Writings, they said, the Republic would do with those which had been published in their favour, as the Pope should do with his. And as for the Ambassador, after that the Censures were taken away, they would elect and send one to reside according to the Custom. For their Manifesto, that in like manner they would take it away, after that the monitory, whereupon it was grounded, were taken away. And touching the Letter written to the Governors and Commonalties, that many Letters had been writ according to the exigence of affairs, but that they were secret, neither was it reasonable that any should give Law to a Prince what he ought to write to his Ministers and Subjects. That the Letter commonly scattered was false, therefore it was not needful to speak of it, besides that it was under the Dignity of a Prince to Treat about forged Writings. Touching the jesuites, that to speak of their return, was to put all that which had been done in confusion, in as much as for certain the final resolution of the Senate was, that they should be excluded.  
On the other side, the Cardinal, saying he had charge from the King to conserve in effect the Liberty of the Republic, and in appearance the Dignity of the Pope, endeavoured to persuade the Senate to receive a Benediction, not for Absolution, but as an ordinary Benediction, such as the Pope sendeth. For the Writings and their Authors, he said, he would not yield any thing in favour of the Republic, because (said he) they are matters for the Inquisition, wherein the Pope himself cannot intermeddle. He proposed further, that they should send not one, but two Ambassadors, considering that this grace done by the Pope merited an extraordinary thanksgiving He pressed also, that they should publish a Manifesto with might revoke the former, before the Censures were taken away. For the Letter which had been diuulged, howsoever it was forged, yet some mention might be made that it was such by that act. Further, he proposed, that it was meet to frame a Writing which should contain the points which were accorded, saying he had brought a Formulary from Rome, without making any mention of the jesuites. For since they were not reestablished, their exclusion at least ought not to be specified; yet if this point should seem so important, as it ought not to remain ambiguous, that at least the mention of their exclusion might be conceived in as fair terms as was possible. But for the Protestation upon the delivery of the Prisoners, the Ambassador Fresne decided the difficulty, saying, that they were for the King, and to him, as to his Ambassador, they ought to be consigned; wherein he would be contented to receive them with the Protestation which the Republic should make, wherein the Pope nor any others were to intermeddle.  
The other difficulties were again examined in full Senate the fourteenth of the same Month, and then Treated with the Cardinal the three days following; and at length all resolved after this manner;  
That the Cardinal should declare in the College, without any other Ceremony, that the Censures were taken away, or that he took them away, (a thing which might be done nevertheless, though they were judged inualide:) And at the same time the Duke should put in his hands a revocation of the Protestation. They concluded also upon the form of consigning the Prisoners according to the advice of Fresne; that not any act should be dressed upon the points of the Agreement; but that the word of the Republic on the one side, and of the Card. on the other, should suffice. The reestablishment of the Religious which had retired themselves was decreed, the jesuites notwithstanding remaining excluded, and besides fourteen others of the Religious who fled not for obedience to the Pope, but to avoid the punishment of their crimes, it being a matter of justice that Seditious persons should be banished the State. That no mention should be made of any Letter written unto Governors, but only a Manifesto published for the revocation of the Protestation which was imprinted. And after that the Censures were taken away, that they should name an Ambassador to reside with his Holiness. For other particularities that they should not then be spoken of, but should be remitted to be fairly Treated with the Pope. There remained only the form of the Manifesto, to which purpose to agree upon the terms, the Secretary Marc Ottobon was sent to the Cardinal & Mounsieur de Fresne, who easily consented upon a tenor, save only upon those words where it was said, That the Censures being taken away, the Protestation in like manner was taken away: the Cardinal urging that they ought not to use the word taken away in the Protestation, but revoked, which the Secretary would not yield, and reported the matter unto the College. Who though they could not comprehend what subtlety might be intended in the word Revoked, which the Cardinal would use, rather than that other Taken away, notwithstanding this latter pleased them better, because it was used on both parts, the word Taken away, being employed both in regard of the Censures, and of the Protestation. But the Cardinal declaring that he could not herein go beyond his charge which he had from the Pope, and the Senate perceiving not any difference, lest they should seem to deny it only because they were instantly requested, they condescended in the end that the word of Revocation should be used. And to show that all was done in one and the same time, it was concluded, to say, The Protestation in like manner is revoked. All these particularities being thus concluded and determined, and the Manifesto dressed, they appointed the day the 21. of April, to give an entire accomplishment to that which was determined, which was done in the manner following.  
The Cardinal was lodged in the Palace (sometime) of the Duke of Ferrara: whither Fresne that morning went by times, and Marc Ottobon the Secretary being come with two ordinary Notaries of the Duke's Chancery, the Officers brought Marc Antony Brandolino Valdimarino, Abbot of Neruese, and Scipio Sarazin Canon of Vicenza, Prisoners, entering with all their troop into a Chamber, where was the Ambassador accompanied with his Domestiques, and some others of the family of the Cardinal. And having saluted the Ambassador, they told him, that those were the Prisoners, which conformably to that which had been accorded, the most Illustrious Prince had sent to be delivered to his Excellence in gratification of the Most Christian King; with protestation not to prejudice hereby the authority which the Republic hath to judge Ecclesiastiques. The Ambassador answered, that so he received them. Then the Secretary demanded some public instrument or act hereof to be made by Girolamo Poluerin and john Rizzard the Duke's Notaries, in presence of those of the Cardinal's Court, and of the Ambassador, together with the public Officers. This done, the Prisoners recommended themselves to the Ambassador, who with words of courtesy promised them his protection, and going out of the Chamber with the company, causing the Prisoners to be brought after him into a Gallery where the Cardinal walked, he said unto the Cardinal; These are the Prisoners which are to be delivered to the Pope. The Cardinal pointing to one near him, said, Give them to him, who was Claudio Montano a Commissary sent by the Pope to this effect; who touched them in token of dominion and possession, and prayed the Ministers of justice which conducted them, that they would be pleased to keep them for him.  
This Act thus finished, the Cardinal departed with the Ambassador, and both went unto the Prince, who after Mass was gone with the Signiory and the Sages into the College; where all being set as ordinarily, the Cardinal pronounced these formal words; I rejoice very much that this happy day so much desired by me is come, wherein I declare unto your Serenity that all the Censures are taken away, as in deed they are; and I take therein much pleasure, for the benefit which shall redound hereby to all Christendom, and particularly to Italy. Then the Duke put in his hand the decree of the revocation of the Protestation. And after some words of compliment, the Cardinal prayed them to send their Ambassador with speed to Rome, and so departed.  
The revocation of the Protestation was addressed unto the same Prelates to whom the Protestation was directed, and in substance contained, That a means being found, whereby the Pope was certified of the uprightness and sincerity of the Republic in their actions, He had taken away and removed the causes of the present differences: And also, as the Senate had endeavoured always to entertain a good intelligence with the Holy See, so they received much contentment by obtaining the effect of this their just desire, whereof they were willing to give them notice: adjoining, that on both sides all being executed which had been agreed on, and the Censures being taken away, the Protestation in like sort did remain revoked.  
The Cardinal had determined after the Audience of the Prince, to go to the Cathedral Church of S. Peter, there to celebrate Mass, and the Ambassador Don Francis de Castro had entreated him that he might there assist; the rumour whereof going thorough the City, very much people were there assembled early. Wherefore many Masses were celebrated from morning till Midday, as also the days before, both in that Church and in others, there was a great frequentation of Masses and other Divine Offices, praying God that what was Treated for the accommodating of so great a Controversy, might succeed to his glory. The Cardinal going from the College, took his way to S. Peter's, and at the same time the Count de Castro went to the Audience of the Prince to congratulate with him. In the mean while, the Cardinal arrived at the Cathedral Church, where for the multitude of people they celebrated at three Altars, and expected a while the coming of Don Francis de Castro with Don Innigo de Cardenas, always continuing Mass after Mass. At length the Ambassadors being come, the Cardinal celebrated in the presence of an infinite multitude.  
The same day, after dinner a bruit was scattered, that that morning in the College the Cardinal had given an absolution; which caused a great discontentment to such as were zealous for the public Honour, who were curious quickly to discover the original of such a bruit, with design to have a remedy, (so fixed was that resolution in the spirits of the Venetians, to show constantly that the Republic was not in any fault:) but this rumour was suddenly appeased, because in seeking whence it might arise, they found it had been scattered here and there by the French, who said, that all the Senators of the College being assembled, and expecting, according to the custom, that the Duke should first sit down, then after all to take their place in order, the Cardinal made the sign of the Cross under his hood. Which being understood, the general discontent was turned into merriment, for as much as none is ignorant, that if this be admitted as an Absolution, the ecclesiastics may give Absolution from their Censures even to them which refuse it, or which do not desire it, that none can hinder it, that they may also (following this doctrine) absolve men absent, & as it shall seem good unto them: That if the Card. made the sign of the Cross under his hood, he might have done it more commodiously in his Lodging, this importing nothing to the purpose. It was sufficient that the Interdict had not been observed for any one moment, and that the Senate refused not only absolution, but even all ceremonies which might have the least appearance thereof.  
In the evening of the same day the Senate assembled, where they deliberated to elect an Ambassador to go to Rome, to reside with his Holiness: and Francis Contarini a Knight was elected, who had been sent by the Republic some years before, with three others, to congratulate with this Pope for his assumption to the Papacy. Thus was ended this tumultuous Affair, which seemed impossible to be composed by Accord: and verily a great part of the good success ought to be ascribed to the dexterity of the Cardinal, who omitting pointilles and subtleties, did not say at Venice all that which the Court of Rome had wished, whereunto he saw clearly they would never have consented.  
Many were of opinion that it was meet to send Extraordinary Ambassadors into France and Spain to thank those Kings who had interposed and employed themselves for an Agreement, especially considering the quality of the Ministers whom they had herein used, whereof the one was very eminent, as being the most ancient Cardinal, the other as Nephew of the Duke of Lerma. This advice pleased the general, as being grounded upon terms of gratitude, and acknowledgement of obligation. Wherefore the Senate put it in deliberation, where balancing the reasons which encouraged to do this, with others which dissuaded it, because it was to give too much reputation to the Affair, and to make the world believe that the Republic thought themselves well delivered from a merited danger; this sole respect had so much weight, that they resolved all with one voice, that it would suffice to do such a compliment by the ordinary Ambassadors. Likewise many expected in Venice they should make bonfires, and other signs of joy, or at least ring their bells: Notwithstanding, nothing of this was done, nor one bell founded neither at Venice nor in any City of the State when the News arrived. Not that the Senate and the Cities of the State were not very glad to be freed from the danger▪ of War, but to the end that such signs of joy might not be interpreted to signify some absolution which they had received, or the Republic thereby conceived to have been formerly in a fault; which, as an untruth and falsehood, they ever abhorred.  
Moreover by order of Senate advice was given of this Agreement, and of all that had passed, to the Ambassador of England, and to the Ministers of the Republic in all Courts, and to the Governors of Cities in the State, and particularly to the Secretary Padavin, who (besides this advice) had commandment to dismiss the French and Lorraine Soldiers, and charge also speedily to departed from Lorraine, and to go into Suisserland to make there a Levy of 3000. men. Afterward, the Senate writ Letters to the Kings of France and Spain: but to the King of Great Britain they gave very many thankes, as he merited for his ready declaration to assist the Republic with forces when they should have need. Further, a Present was given to the Cardinal of 6000. crowns of silver, and another to Don Francis de Castro of 3000.  
At Rome the Pope had advice, how the Agreement was accomplished, how the Cardinal de joyeuse had travailed therein, and the Protestation revoked; which did not please him in that clause, That the Protestation was in like sort revoked. As also it did not please the Court, who howsoever they approved that which the Pope had done, yet they desired that, according to the custom, the end had been with the victory of that See, which in matters of Affairs was ever wont to be the Conqueror. And indeed, many offices and pursuits were done by diverse persons, and for diverse ends, to raise herein some new difficulties. But his Holiness abhorring these troubles, approved that which was done and writ thereof to the Cardinal de joyeuse. And the 30. of April declared in Consistory how the Accord was finished, and Peace concluded; The Cardinal Colonna was forward to speak somewhat to the contrary, and the Cardinal du Perron answered him in few words; and nothing was said further.  
The advice of the Agreement being come to Milan, the Count de Fuentes made show that he believed it not, and feigned to be more active than ever in the preparations of war. Which he did to the end that they of Milan might not complain of the damages which they received, and lest the Soldiers knowing that they must be disbanded, should make instance to be paid, especially for that the Germans and Swisses had covenanted to have pay for three Months, which would arise to the sum of 300000. crowns. In the mean while his purse was empty, and he was indebted 50000 crowns to the Commonalty for lodgings. But when the Secretary of Venice (by order from the Senate) gave him particular notice of the Agreement, he answered courteously, nevertheless with small contentment, and he could not contain himself when he was prayed from the Pope to dismiss his troops but answered harshly, that he knew very well what he had to do.  
At Venice the Cardinal de joyeuse being advertised of the displeasure which the Pope conceived by reason of some terms contained in the Manifesto, prayed that they would somewhat temper the matter by their Letters which the Ambassador should carry unto the Pope and to the Cardinals; exhorting the Republic in the Name of the King to a good intelligence with his Holiness.  
In Rome after this there was a bruit that the Pope would not rest contented with that that had passed, for that having weighed all things, he found that the Protestation was not revoked by the terms of the Manifesto; and that he would not endure that any Religious should rest excluded, for as much as this was to confirm the authority of the Republic to judge them: and therefore that he menaced to retract all. That the Count de Fuentes did offer him 30000. men to force the Republic unto that which he desired: all which bruits a little terrified the Card. de joyeuse. But the Pope was far enough from any such thoughts, on the contrary he designed Rimini to be his Nuntio at Venice. And the Venetian Senate dispatched the Lord Contarini the 9 of May, with order that he should go alone to Audience, lest any should think to lead him in triumph. Presently after his arrival he had Audience of his Holiness, the 19 of May, where he was benignly received, the Pope testifying that he would never after remember any thing that had passed, taking up that word of Scripture, Recedant vetera, nova fint omnia. Also he exhorted the Senate since they had in readiness so great an Army to think upon assaulting the Turk. There was published in Print a sheet of paper, containing the Articles of the Accord, full of notorious forgeries, whereof the Author was thought to be the Cardinal Caètan, because it was certain that he sent many Copies to Milan, with his Letters to Captain Sceverolla; which was also yet more probable, because he was also the Author of a Discourse made under the name of Nicomachus Philaleteus, in matter and form much like the other. The foresaid paper was carried into France, where it was prohibited by the commandment of the Most Christian King.  
The 2. of june the Nuntio arrived at Venice, where he was received according to the ordinary custom.  
Moreover, Don Francis de Castro quickly after the Agreement dispatched a Carrier to his King, and gave him account of what had passed, which was received in that Court with an extreme pleasure. The King thought himself freed of a great trouble. To the Nobility it was very acceptable, not only to see themselves delivered from War, but further because they hoped that this example would moderate the purchases of Ecclesiastiques in Castille of such goods as they call Patrimonial di Radice, as they have been moderated in Portugal and in Arragon: the thing being certain that within the last 40. years the Regulars alone have acquired to the sum of 250000. Crowns in goods, in that one Kingdom.  
After that the Currier of Don Francis was arrived, came another Currier expressly sent by the Senate, and carrying a commandment to their Ambassador to do his compliments to the King. And when the Nuntio received no order touching these Matters for many days after, the Duke of Lerma made great complaint unto him, that the Pope made small account of so great a King, who with so much expense had maintained the authority of the Apostolic See. Order was also given immediately to the Count de Fuentes that he should disarm, who either for want of money, or for some particular design which he had, or because he had a custom not to obey the first commandment, saying that they who are far off do not see necessities, did not dismiss his Companies: on the contrary, he put them upon the shoulders and charge of the Commonalties. Of which grievance when they advised the King, praying to be eased, (the sole Communality of Milan being herein at the cost of 7000. Crowns a day) the King of Spain was forced to write again unto him with his own hand, yet warily and not with absolute command, lest he should hazard his Royal authority. But because it was come to the knowledge of the King, that if the Count de Fuentes remained any longer in Arms, there must needs follow some inconvenience, since he disgusted all the Cities of the State by means of those Lodgings contrary to their privileges, (although he pretended they owed him thanks for interrupting and violating the Privileges of the great City Milan, without Sedition,) they took a resolution to command him absolutely. For they of the Council (who did not like to see any stirs in Italy,) considered that this Accord had not only delivered them from the incommodities of a War full of great dangers, but was further also profitable unto them for the Inconveniences which might have happened by the humours of the Count, being giddy-headed and hard to be governed, and by the Pope's inconstancy, much wavering in his deliberations.  
The 12. of May, Don Inigo de Cardenas gave advice unto the Duke of this last commandment given to the Count de Fuentes, that he should presently by all means disarm; and demanded passage thorough the Dominions of the Republic, for the Germans under Madruccio, to return unto their Houses. Which was freely granted, provided that they should pass in order, and without Arms. 1500. of them desired to pass by the Grisons, but the passage being denied them, they were constrained to take their way by the Lac de Garde within the State of the Republic. It is certain, that the expenses made by reason of these motions, & among the Grisons by Fuentes, amounted to the sum of 800000. Crowns, not accounting the Charge of the Commonalties of the Cities and Country, which was inestimable.  
FINIS.   

LONDON, Printed by John Bill, Printer to the Kings most Excellent Majesty. M. DC. XXVI.